This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
Which
the
Independents
and
Sectaries
of
our
times
do
labour
to
obscure
,
Pounties
,
Porporations
,
Pompanies
his
time
how
saith
God
given
,
or
them
that
I
was
writing
against
Independency
,
that
I
was
a
vaine
glorious
wicked
fellow
,
that
I
was
mad
,
that
I
was
a
base
rogue
,
and
that
I
deserved
hanging
,
and
that
I
would
never
be
quiet
till
I
were
hanged
,
when
my
Book
came
forth
that
he
expected
some
Monster
I
was
crased
in
my
braine
,
and
that
I
had
need
of
some
hellebore
,
as
an
Apostate
and
a
Persecutor
,
hee
triumphed
that
he
would
give
me
a
speedy
answer
,
that
there
were
twenty
pens
at
worke
against
me
,
and
that
I
should
have
my
hands
full
.
whetted
their
tongues
against
me
like
so
many
Razors
,
Swords
and
Arrows
to
wound
me
in
my
reputation
Hanserdo
Knollys
he
had
writ
a
moderate
Answer
unto
my
Booke
,
that
the
Presses
were
all
shut
against
them
that
hee
would
for
the
stopping
of
all
their
mouths
license
his
Booke
,
giving
his
reason
withall
in
writing
under
his
owne
hand
why
he
made
such
a
transgression
,
wherein
he
dealt
not
candidly
I.
S.
Flagellum
Flagolli
Bastwicks
quarters
beaten
up
why
I
had
not
yet
replyed
unto
them
that
I
understood
my
Brother
Booke
was
comming
forth
against
me
,
and
when
once
that
appeared
I
would
answer
them
altogether
.
in
ar●nam
descendere
,
and
to
take
both
my
bookes
in
hand
,
una
fidelia
duos
parietes
yet
being
bound
by
a
double
ingagement
,
the
one
for
the
cause
,
the
other
for
his
person
,
he
hasted
at
length
as
fast
as
before
hee
was
slow
to
give
me
an
answer
to
them
both
that
I
had
vellicated
him
,
and
pluckt
him
by
the
very
beard
that
when
I
writ
against
the
Pope
I
meant
him
Post-script
,
pag.
that
not
onely
the
Novices
,
Younkers
,
and
Fresh-water
souldiers
,
but
grave
men
in
their
great
white-basket-hilted
Beards
with
their
swords
in
their
hands
came
out
to
fight
against
their
brethren
for
their
Independency
,
that
I
meant
him
the
beauty
of
old
men
is
their
gray
head
,
yea
a
crown
of
Glory
being
found
in
the
way
of
Righteousnesse
,
that
I
shall
not
find
with
him
so
much
as
a
white
staffe
to
lift
up
against
me
,
Phocions
black
Hatchet
in
the
words
of
truth
and
sobernesse
,
and
in
the
spirit
of
meeknesse
and
love
.
Calumniare
audacter
,
aliquid
haerebit
,
calumniate
boldly
,
something
will
sticke
,
a
Brother
,
and
quondam
Fellow-sufferer
,
hard
and
harsh
termes
;
I
But
before
I
passe
on
to
my
second
Querie
,
shall
take
liberty
to
make
use
of
some
of
Reverend
and
Learned
Master
words
for
the
more
corroborating
the
judgement
of
the
Reader
concerning
this
first
question
:
He
in
2.
hath
this
expression
concerning
my
brother
(
saith
he
(
saith
Master
whose
words
are
swords
and
spears
,
who
all
fight
rather
with
their
heels
,
then
with
their
heads
,
and
kick
rather
then
argue
,
and
whip
rather
then
answer
.
be
found
in
the
way
of
righteousnesse
,
And
now
I
come
to
my
second
quaerie
:
that
they
are
all
Dependent
upon
Gods
Word
for
all
their
proceedings
,
that
all
their
new
gathered
Churches
and
severall
Congregations
are
all
Dependent
one
upon
another
,
that
they
have
neither
precept
nor
president
for
their
way
of
Independency
in
all
Gods
holy
Word
,
and
that
there
is
not
so
much
as
one
example
in
all
the
sacred
Scriptures
for
any
of
their
new
practices
▪
wherein
they
differ
from
us
that
they
all
of
them
withhold
the
truth
from
the
people
in
unrighteousnesse
:
that
all
their
Churches
are
Dependent
one
upon
another
.
that
they
have
nothing
to
do
with
them
.
they
will
withdraw
communion
from
that
Church
,
which
,
is
the
highest
censure
any
one
Church
can
proceed
to
against
another
Church
.
to
professe
themselves
Independents
,
and
yet
to
pretend
a
Dependency
?
they
have
no
more
reall
Dependency
one
upon
another
,
then
we
have
with
them
?
there
is
no
more
union
and
communion
,
nor
true
friendship
amongst
them
then
was
between
Herod
and
Pilate
,
that
they
had
a
better
and
a
more
charitable
esteem
of
any
of
the
Presbyterian
Ministers
then
of
them
,
and
they
do
unanimously
accuse
all
the
Ministers
of
of
as
great
tyranny
as
the
Prelates
:
I.
S.
that
the
women
in
some
of
their
congregations
have
their
voices
there
that
they
also
have
Peters
keyes
at
their
girdles
as
well
as
any
of
their
Presbyters
:
are
not
Dependent
one
upon
another
,
that
in
all
their
Churches
there
is
a
Dependent
Independency
,
or
an
Independent
Dependency
,
The
truth
is
,
as
their
Religion
is
but
a
meer
Babell
,
so
all
their
language
is
confounded
,
and
they
are
divided
in
their
opinions
,
principles
and
practices
,
they
being
all
really
Independent
:
And
therefore
I
refer
it
to
the
wisdome
and
judgement
of
the
godly
and
consciencious
Reader
.
But
the
unrighteousnesse
of
their
way
will
yet
more
perspicuously
appear
if
we
but
look
into
some
other
of
their
practices
,
which
I
shall
by
and
by
instance
,
the
very
consideration
of
the
which
(
the
better
to
stirr
up
thy
attention
)
makes
me
boldly
to
conclude
of
them
all
,
tending
to
nothing
but
an
Anarchy
and
confusion
in
Church
and
State
:
for
the
proving
of
their
Independency
not
to
be
the
way
of
righteousnesse
.
the
holy
people
,
the
godly
party
,
the
praying
people
,
the
generation
of
the
just
,
the
Saints
the
infirmities
of
the
Saints
calling
them
the
Antichristian
brood
,
the
enemies
of
Jesus
Christ
and
his
Kingdome
,
the
sons
of
Beliall
,
and
what
not
?
that
the
way
of
Independency
is
not
the
way
of
righteousnesse
:
Lord
,
they
hate
us
because
we
know
more
of
thee
then
they
do
;
but
we
beseech
thee
Lord
give
us
still
to
know
more
of
thee
,
and
let
them
hate
us
more
,
if
they
will
.
that
the
Independents
have
attained
unto
a
higher
degree
of
perfection
then
ever
the
old
Puritans
had
attained
unto
,
and
that
they
now
walke
more
closely
in
the
way
of
righteousnesse
then
ever
they
did
.
that
they
were
an
humble
,
self-denying
people
,
ever
groaning
under
that
burden
of
the
remnant
of
sin
,
Oh
wretched
man
that
I
am
,
who
shall
deliver
me
from
this
body
of
death
?
counting
all
things
losse
for
the
excellent
knowledge
of
Jesus
Christ
,
esteeming
all
their
righteousnesse
but
dung
,
that
they
might
win
Christ
and
be
found
in
him
not
having
their
own
righteousnesse
,
God
can
see
no
sin
in
them
to
be
the
only
Saints
,
the
holy
people
,
and
the
godly
party
,
the
generation
of
the
just
,
and
separate
from
their
brethren
as
impure
creatures
:
that
herein
that
Predicant
did
abuse
the
world
,
that
there
is
no
difference
between
the
Independents
and
the
old
Puritants
of
humble
,
self
denying
men
pharisaicall
boasters
of
their
own
holinesse
and
sanctity
their
way
is
not
the
way
of
righteousnesse
,
but
a
great
aberration
from
it
.
Paul
,
exercised
their
Ministery
in
fear
and
much
trembling
,
Who
is
sufficient
for
these
things
?
with
fear
and
trembling
,
and
cryed
out
who
is
sufficient
for
these
things
?
who
is
sufficient
for
these
things
?
and
how
can
any
preach
except
he
be
sent
?
No
man
taketh
this
honour
unto
himself
,
but
he
that
is
called
of
God
,
as
they
durst
do
nothing
without
a
call
,
nothing
without
great
study
,
nothing
without
their
parchments
and
books
,
bring
me
my
parchments
,
saith
he
without
fear
and
trembling
Who
is
sufficient
for
these
things
?
that
every
man
may
preach
,
and
every
man
of
them
is
sufficient
,
and
many
also
hold
that
women
may
preach
they
are
all
sufficient
for
these
things
,
and
for
the
dispensing
of
the
great
mysteries
of
Heaven
,
which
the
very
Angels
desired
to
pry
into
,
Right
Honorable
Lord
God
the
way
of
the
is
not
that
either
of
the
holy
Apostles
or
of
the
old
Puritans
,
light
and
darknesse
the
way
of
Independency
in
this
particular
also
is
not
the
way
of
righteousnesse
,
but
the
way
of
rebellion
and
impudency
.
that
there
was
no
power
but
of
God
,
and
that
all
powers
were
ordained
of
God
,
and
they
beleeved
that
every
soule
ought
to
be
subject
to
the
higher
power
,
and
that
whosoever
resisted
the
power
resisted
the
Ordinance
of
God
,
and
for
that
their
Rebellion
they
should
receive
to
themselves
damnation
,
and
they
ever
believed
that
every
soule
ought
to
be
subject
unto
authority
,
not
onely
for
wrath
,
but
also
for
conscience
sake
By
me
Kings
raigne
,
and
Princes
decree
justice
;
by
me
Princes
rule
and
Nobles
,
yea
,
all
the
Iudges
of
the
earth
,
Pet.
chap.
submit
your selves
to
every
Ordinance
of
man
for
the
Lords
sake
,
whether
it
be
to
the
King
as
supreme
,
or
unto
Governors
,
as
unto
them
that
are
sent
by
him
for
the
punishment
of
evill
Doers
,
and
for
the
prayse
of
them
that
doe
well
;
for
so
is
the
w●ll
of
God
,
that
with
well
doing
,
yet
may
put
to
silence
the
ignorance
of
foolish
men
.
to
obey
them
that
have
the
rule
over
them
,
and
to
submit
themselves
unto
them
,
as
who
watched
over
their
soules
,
as
those
that
were
to
give
account
,
&c.
Hebr.
to
the
Kings
,
Princes
,
Nobles
and
Iudges
of
the
earth
,
and
to
all
the
true
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
in
his
Church
,
Ananias
commanded
them
that
stood
by
to
smite
him
on
the
mouth
,
Act.
God
shall
smite
thee
thou
painted
wall
,
revilest
thou
Gods
High
Priest
?
Paul
I
wist
not
brethren
that
it
was
the
High
Priest
;
for
it
is
written
thou
shalt
not
speake
evill
of
the
Ruler
of
the
people
;
Paul
by
that
to
speake
evill
of
the
Ruler
of
the
people
,
whether
he
be
Ecclesiasticall
or
civill
The
Lord
knoweth
how
to
deliver
the
Godly
out
of
temptations
,
and
to
reserve
the
unjust
unto
the
day
of
judgement
to
be
punished
,
but
chiefly
them
that
walke
after
the
flesh
,
and
despise
Dominion
and
Government
,
whom
hee
cals
presumptuous
,
selfe-willed
,
that
are
not
afraid
to
speake
evill
of
Dignities
,
though
they
were
greater
in
power
and
might
,
but
those
as
naturall
brute
beasts
made
to
be
taken
,
and
destroyed
,
speake
evill
of
things
they
understand
not
,
and
shall
utterly
perish
in
their
owne
corruption
,
and
shall
receive
the
reward
of
unrighteousnesse
.
such
men
as
despise
authority
,
and
speake
evill
of
Dignities
,
filthy
Dreamers
Corah
,
Dathan
them
spots
and
deformities
clouds
without
water
trees
whose
fruit
withereth
without
fruit
,
twice
dead
,
here
in
this
world
in
their
sinnes
and
trespasses
,
and
eternally
in
the
world
to
come
,
Dominion
,
and
speake
evill
of
Dignities
,
raging
waves
of
the
Sea
,
foming
out
their
owne
shame
,
wandring
stars
,
to
whom
is
reserved
the
blacknesse
of
darkenesse
for
ever
,
the
Lord
will
execute
judgement
for
all
their
ungodly
deeds
,
and
for
all
their
hard
speeches
,
stiling
them
Murmurers
,
complayners
,
whose
mouths
speak
great
swelling
words
,
having
mens
persons
in
admiration
because
of
advantage
,
such
Mockers
in
the
last
times
,
were
such
as
should
separate
themselves
,
sensuall
,
not
having
the
spirit
Corah
,
Dathan
Now
Lord
we
should
come
to
pray
for
the
Parliament
and
Assembly
,
but
they
are
not
worthy
the
prayers
of
the
Saints
God
forbid
that
I
should
sin
against
the
Lord
in
ceasing
to
pray
for
you
the
Lord
told
a
heathen
King
that
Abraham
his
servant
should
pray
for
him
;
yea
father
Abraham
prayed
for
the
very
Sodomites
,
and
the
Kingdoms
in
which
they
dwelt
,
to
pray
for
the
welfare
of
very
Babylon
and
the
Princes
of
the
same
Daniel
,
Ezra
,
and
Nehemiah
to
pray
for
all
men
I
exhort
that
first
of
all
supplications
,
prayers
,
and
intercessions
,
and
giving
of
thanks
be
made
for
all
men
:
For
Kings
,
and
all
that
are
in
authority
,
that
we
may
lead
a
peaceable
and
quiet
life
in
all
godlinesse
and
honesty
:
For
this
is
good
and
acceptable
in
the
sight
of
God
our
Saviour
.
to
pray
for
all
men
viz.
because
that
it
is
a
good
and
acceptable
thing
in
the
sight
of
God
,
tending
also
for
the
peace
,
quiet
,
and
tranquillity
of
them
all
to
all
godlinesse
,
which
is
the
glory
of
all
peace
;
and
therefore
that
they
ought
to
pray
for
those
in
authority
.
that
neither
the
Parliament
nor
Assembly
are
worthy
their
prayers
?
that
they
pray
against
them
and
the
King
himselfe
,
Kings
of
Babylon
persecuting
Jews
Father
forgive
them
,
they
know
not
what
they
do
,
Lord
lay
not
this
sin
to
their
charge
that
they
have
not
outgrown
them
in
this
point
of
duty
,
and
that
the
way
of
Independency
is
not
the
way
of
righteousnesse
,
but
the
way
of
error
and
open
rebellion
against
God
of
being
the
onely
holy
and
praying
people
,
and
the
Saints
,
and
but
the
old
Puritans
of
that
many
of
the
Independents
&
Sectaries
wil
neither
pray
with
the
Presbyterians
nor
for
them
,
no
nor
for
King
and
Parliament
,
nor
for
the
Assembly
,
nor
for
the
Scots
that
they
have
prayed
,
and
that
publickly
,
against
them
all
:
both
the
House
of
and
the
Assembly
,
and
the
Scots
,
and
the
City
,
and
for
the
King
they
cannot
hear
of
his
very
name
with
patience
that
they
were
more
tyrannicall
then
either
or
the
and
greater
persecutors
then
those
of
the
High
Commission
Court
,
John
Lilburne
Let
the
Saints
be
jeyfull
in
glory
,
let
them
sing
abroad
upon
their
beds
;
let
the
high
prayses
of
God
be
in
their
mouth
:
and
a
two
edged
sword
in
their
hand
to
execute
vengeanee
upon
the
Heathen
,
and
punishments
upon
the
people
,
to
bind
their
Kings
with
chaines
,
and
their
Nobles
with
fetters
of
Iron
,
to
execute
upon
them
the
judgement
written
;
this
honour
have
all
his
Saints
;
prayse
yee
the
Lord
.
that
as
resolution
was
the
life
of
action
,
so
execution
was
the
life
of
the
Law
and
justice
,
come
out
yee
old
base
drunken
whoremasterly
rogues
,
manifest
unto
the
whole
world
that
they
are
not
the
onely
Saints
,
nor
the
old
Puritans
of
and
therefore
the
way
of
Independency
is
not
the
way
of
righteousnesse
,
but
the
open
way
of
sinne
,
heresie
,
and
apparent
Rebellion
.
But
I
will
yet
in
a
few
things
more
It
is
well
knowne
,
that
the
old
Puritans
of
were
all
of
them
very
zealous
for
the
sanctifying
of
the
Lords
day
,
and
their
whole
imployments
on
that
day
sufficiently
declared
to
all
those
that
were
familiarly
acquainted
with
them
,
they
dressed
but
little
meat
on
that
day
,
no
more
then
very
necessitie
called
for
,
not
out
of
any
penuriousnesse
,
but
for
this
end
,
they
left
none
of
them
to
ramble
whether
they
pleased
,
they
had
well
learned
that
Lesson
,
and
did
both
by
themselves
and
with
their
families
take
order
,
the
whole
day
being
taken
up
either
and
their
houses
were
generally
so
well
ordered
,
and
all
things
carried
in
such
comelinesse
and
decencie
,
as
he
that
had
beene
brought
up
in
profane
company
,
and
had
accidentally
lighted
into
owne
of
their
houses
,
would
as
much
have
wondred
I
may
truly
speake
this
to
their
immortall
praise
,
nor
never
saw
a
Feast
on
that
day
,
though
at
other
times
they
were
very
free
in
their
entertainments
,
and
much
given
to
Hospitalitie
,
and
nigardly
in
nothing
,
and
commonly
they
caused
their
Table-cloath
to
be
spread
on
the
Saturday
before
they
went
to
bed
,
and
they
were
carefull
that
all
that
were
well
in
the
Family
should
go
to
Church
with
them
,
and
they
had
a
singular
care
that
all
their
servants
might
have
no
hindrances
or
impediments
by
any
worldly
imployments
all
these
things
I
can
witnesse
with
thousands
more
besides
my selfe
,
that
they
ordinarily
make
all
their
greatest
entertainments
on
that
day
,
as
that
I
spake
of
before
where
the
whole
Church
was
feasted
to
no
small
distraction
to
their
poore
and
godly
servants
,
that
were
taken
up
with
more
attendance
that
day
,
then
was
on
an
ordinary
day
in
entertaining
of
Christ
himselfe
,
who
required
these
things
at
your
hands
?
that
very
sinne
alone
had
beene
enough
to
bring
downe
the
judgements
of
God
upon
the
whole
Land
,
yet
since
they
turned
Sectaries
,
they
can
now
not
only
feast
and
ryot
on
that
day
,
but
if
need
be
work
on
the
same
in
their
ordinary
imployments
,
as
can
be
proved
,
and
many
of
them
that
were
then
great
zealots
for
the
performances
of
all
duties
of
holinesse
that
day
with
all
their
Families
,
now
regard
not
that
day
no
more
then
an
other
,
they
let
their
servants
and
children
goe
whether
they
please
,
leaving
them
all
to
the
liberty
of
their
owne
consciences
I
see
no
reason
but
that
the
Magistrate
should
take
some
order
with
them
,
and
punish
them
for
profaning
it
,
it
being
not
only
against
the
Lawes
of
God
,
but
contrary
unto
the
Lawes
of
the
Land
.
their
practises
are
both
contrary
to
that
Law
,
and
the
knowne
Law
of
God
,
and
the
practise
of
all
the
old
Puritans
of
and
therefore
the
way
of
Independency
in
this
point
also
is
not
the
way
of
Righteousnesse
,
but
of
profanesse
and
licentiousnesse
,
neither
are
they
overgrowne
Puritans
in
this
.
old
Puritans
over-growne
that
is
,
Christians
in
all
respects
,
transcending
them
in
all
duties
of
piety
and
godlinesse
,
and
in
all
offices
of
Love
and
Charity
towards
others
,
and
in
the
whole
frame
of
their
lives
and
conversations
,
and
for
their
uprightnesse
and
honesty
in
their
dealings
,
and
for
their
sincerity
in
all
their
actions
,
and
for
their
moderation
in
the
temperate
use
of
all
the
creatures
,
and
for
their
humble
walking
towards
others
.
and
if
at
any
time
they
had
beene
oppressed
by
the
power
and
tyrannie
of
the
Prelates
in
any
Court
,
or
by
any
wicked
enemies
of
the
Church
,
they
had
the
assistance
,
and
ever
the
good
word
of
the
old
Puritans
,
and
their
prayers
,
and
their
purses
to
support
them
,
and
sustaine
both
them
and
their
Families
;
they
were
never
knowne
to
desert
them
,
or
to
give
them
an
ill
word
it
is
their
chiefe
designe
to
take
away
their
Tythes
from
them
,
and
to
deprive
them
of
their
Livings
,
by
which
they
should
support
themselvs
,
and
their
poor
Families
,
and
they
have
made
the
lives
of
many
of
them
so
irkesome
unto
them
,
and
so
wearied
them
with
their
calumnies
and
carriage
towards
them
,
that
though
they
highly
honoured
them
before
they
turned
Sectaries
,
yet
after
that
,
they
became
their
mortall
enemies
,
that
any
that
pretend
unto
Christian
Religion
should
practise
so
contrary
unto
all
Christian
principles
and
the
practice
of
the
old
Puritans
of
ENGLAND
who
generally
implacably
hate
those
that
they
have
formerly
loved
,
and
have
still
a
cause
to
honour
;
as
who
next
under
God
have
been
a
means
of
their
conversion
,
if
ever
they
were
really
converted
:
they
are
not
the
old
Puritans
of
ENGLAND
overgrown
,
which
walked
in
the
way
of
righteousnesse
in
honouring
their
faithfull
Ministers
according
to
Gods
command
,
the
way
of
Independency
is
not
the
way
of
Righteousnesse
.
And
as
for
their
charity
and
practice
of
love
,
and
their
integrity
and
sincere
dealing
towards
their
brethren
,
the
old
Puritans
of
were
famous
for
their
re●dinesse
to
pleasure
them
in
any
thing
,
who
would
at
any
time
ride
,
●un
,
or
go
,
to
do
any
neighbour
that
dwelt
peaceably
by
them
a
good
turn
,
yea
though
they
differed
some
thing
from
them
in
judgement
;
whereas
it
can
be
proved
And
yet
at
that
very
infrant
of
time
they
most
faune
upon
them
,
they
will
fearfully
betray
them
;
yea
it
is
well
known
,
as
they
speak
that
I
was
immoveable
in
my
resolution
,
their
love
turned
into
implacable
hatred
,
they
walk
not
in
the
way
of
the
old
Puritans
,
who
were
kind
to
all
men
and
sincere
towards
those
they
had
familiarly
conversed
with
,
it
never
being
known
that
they
betrayed
any
of
them
or
did
them
any
ill
offices
the
way
of
Independency
is
not
the
way
of
righteousnesse
nor
the
way
of
the
old
Puritans
of
ENGLAND
,
but
the
way
of
treachery
,
unthankfulnesse
and
unrighteousnesse
.
were
all
of
them
generally
men
no
way
addicted
to
the
pleasures
of
the
world
,
and
in
their
apparell
and
outward
garbe
commonly
they
were
ever
out
of
fashion
:
It
to
exceed
in
apparrell
,
or
to
be
fashionably
clad
,
or
to
go
with
long
hair
,
or
Rufsian
▪
like
,
or
to
be
seen
in
gorgeous
attire
and
that
was
alwayes
very
sparing
they
were
commonly
such
little
sucking
ones
as
a
man
could
scarse
discern
them
.
till
that
out
of
the
ruines
of
the
Kingdome
by
their
Sectarisme
and
indirect
dealings
they
have
attained
to
some
wealth
;
You
shall
find
them
the
only
gallants
of
the
world
,
so
that
one
that
should
meet
them
would
take
them
for
Roarers
and
Ruffians
rather
then
Saints
would
take
them
to
be
the
Gentry
and
Peers
of
the
Kingdome
rather
then
a
company
of
obscure
fellows
,
that
Gentlemen
and
Noblemen
were
become
beggers
,
and
beggers
were
become
Lords
and
Gentlemen
.
Whereas
the
old
Puritans
of
ENGLAND
,
both
men
and
women
,
were
all
modestly
cladd
and
attired
,
and
went
very
plain
,
and
thought
it
rather
a
scandall
to
Religion
to
be
attired
or
cladd
in
the
least
manner
after
the
fashion
of
the
Court
,
then
for
an
honour
to
their
profession
So
that
if
those
people
were
now
alive
,
those
old
Puritans
,
and
should
see
our
Sectaries
and
Independents
who
predicate
themselves
to
be
those
good
old
Puritans
would
lift
up
their
hands
with
admiration
,
and
say
,
as
one
of
said
not
long
since
seeing
a
brother
of
his
coming
over
thither
very
gallant
whom
he
had
known
live
in
a
meaner
condition
,
So
that
in
this
point
also
,
it
being
the
way
of
vanity
and
the
world
,
and
contrary
unto
the
command
of
the
Apostle
Saint
Rom.
12.
ver.
2
,
3
,
4.
and
lived
and
fared
according
to
that
degree
and
order
God
had
placed
them
in
this
world
,
and
used
their
superfluity
for
the
clothing
of
the
naked
,
and
feeding
of
the
necessitated
,
and
relieving
of
the
poor
,
which
they
sent
to
the
godly
Ministers
here
and
there
dispersed
through
the
Kingdome
to
be
distributed
amongst
the
poor
and
necessitated
Christians
in
those
parts
,
and
this
was
the
practice
of
the
old
rich
Puritans
of
ENGLAND
many
of
them
maintained
a
preaching
orthodox
Minister
in
some
blind
corner
of
the
Kingdome
at
their
own
charges
alwaies
entertained
one
silenced
Minister
or
other
,
or
took
poor
necessitated
Christians
children
into
their
Families
and
bred
them
as
their
own
:
the
charity
of
the
old
Puritans
of
ENGLAND
,
and
this
was
the
way
the
old
Puritans
of
ENGLAND
,
to
my
knowledge
,
walked
in
,
and
this
was
the
way
of
righteousnesse
as
approved
on
and
commanded
by
God
himselfe
,
and
yet
the
old
Puritans
of
ENGLAND
knew
their
Christian
liberty
and
what
right
they
had
to
the
creature
,
as
well
as
any
Sectary
or
Independent
in
our
times
.
the
old
Puritans
of
ENGLAND
overgrown
,
to
exceed
them
in
all
these
graces
of
charity
,
wisdome
,
moderation
,
frugality
,
and
orderly
walking
every
one
according
to
that
rank
and
station
God
hath
placed
them
in
:
as
are
but
newly
sprung
up
out
of
the
ruines
of
the
State
,
and
that
were
never
borne
to
any
thing
,
having
scarce
bread
to
put
in
their
mouths
then
in
the
pallaces
of
the
Grandees
of
the
Earth
that
many
of
them
that
were
never
born
to
three
halfpence
a
year
of
inheritance
,
nor
never
were
worth
any
thing
but
what
they
have
got
in
these
troublesome
times
by
the
ruines
and
miseries
of
others
,
are
tasters
to
all
the
Noblemen
and
Peers
of
the
Kingdome
:
the
first
that
were
last
served
.
spared
not
in
their
entertainments
that
whatsoever
things
were
thought
some
ten
years
since
to
be
rarities
in
all
Princes
,
Dukes
,
Marquesses
,
and
Noblemens
houses
,
and
were
rarely
to
be
found
in
any
other
places
,
they
met
dayly
with
them
in
every
ordinary
Independent
and
Sectaries
house
upon
all
occasions
they
were
not
the
onely
Saints
,
their
actions
being
so
unsaint-like
to
be
altogether
contrary
unto
the
royall
law
of
Love
:
ENGLAND
,
who
walked
in
that
way
of
righteousnesse
which
teacheth
every
man
a
moderation
and
right
use
of
the
creature
,
and
to
keep
within
their
bounds
,
and
to
extend
their
charity
towards
all
,
especially
towards
the
poor
and
indigent
which
is
not
the
way
of
righteousnesse
,
to
be
perfect
as
their
heavenly
father
is
perfect
,
That
they
should
love
their
enemies
,
and
blesse
them
that
curse
them
,
and
do
good
to
them
that
hate
them
,
and
pray
for
them
that
despightfully
use
them
and
persecute
them
.
That
by
their
so
doing
,
they
shall
shew
themselves
to
be
children
indeed
of
their
heavenly
father
,
who
makes
his
Sun
to
rise
on
the
evill
and
on
the
good
,
and
sendeth
rain
on
the
just
and
on
the
unjust
If
you
love
them
only
that
love
you
,
what
reward
have
you
?
Do
not
even
the
Publicans
the
same
?
And
if
you
salute
your
brethren
only
,
what
do
you
more
then
others
?
Do
not
even
the
Publicans
so
?
to
teach
them
to
do
good
unto
all
was
the
way
of
righteousnesse
the
old
Puritans
of
ENGLAND
walked
in
,
doing
good
to
all
that
all
their
charity
is
confined
to
those
of
their
severall
sects
:
that
they
had
enough
to
relieve
of
their
own
,
and
this
is
the
way
the
Sectaries
now
walk
in
,
which
is
not
the
way
of
righteousnesse
nor
of
the
old
Puritans
of
ENGLAND
that
they
should
love
their
enemies
,
and
do
good
to
them
that
hate
them
.
they
(
meaning
the
Presbyterians
)
hate
us
,
because
we
know
more
of
thee
then
they
doe
;
we
beseech
thee
Lord
give
us
to
know
yet
more
of
thee
,
and
then
let
them
hate
us
more
if
they
will
,
Puritans
of
over-grown
in
goodnesse
,
and
exceeding
them
in
selfe-deniall
,
and
in
all
points
of
piety
,
godlinesse
,
and
charity
,
and
in
truth
and
righteousnesse
Gualter
Tigurinus
Peter
Martyrs
Calvins
Institutions
Richard
Rogers
Iohn
Rogers
George
Walker
the
divine
Essence
of
God
,
or
of
the
persons
of
the
blessed
Trinity
,
or
of
the
glorious
Workes
,
names
,
titles
and
attributes
of
God
,
or
whether
we
speake
of
both
the
natures
of
Iesus
Christ
,
the
divine
and
humane
nature
,
or
of
the
hypostaticall
union
of
them
both
,
or
of
what
Christ
hath
either
done
or
suffered
for
us
,
or
of
his
offices
,
either
Kingly
,
Priestly
,
or
Propheticall
,
or
of
whatsoever
is
necessarily
to
bee
knowne
for
our
salvation
:
England
,
Scotland
to
search
the
Scriptures
Abraham
,
Luke
Isaiah
,
wee
are
sent
to
the
Law
and
the
testimony
,
not
according
to
that
word
,
it
is
because
there
is
no
light
in
them
that
if
an
Angel
from
Heaven
should
teach
us
any
other
doctrine
concerning
Iesus
Christ
then
that
which
wee
have
heard
,
and
learned
in
the
holy
Scriptures
,
we
should
count
him
accursed
and
in
honour
to
prefer
others
before
themselves
,
and
in
lowlinesse
of
mind
,
to
esteeme
others
better
then
themselves
,
Phil.
Teachers
and
Preachers
of
Iesus
Christ
and
free
grace
,
and
to
be
the
most
illuminated
and
eminent
Saints
and
servants
of
Christ
,
and
the
most
excellent
lights
,
Independency
no
Schisme
Iohn
Vicars
of
the
great
familiarity
he
hath
with
Iesus
Christ
,
and
of
some
rare
knowledge
that
hee
hath
received
from
him
of
the
mind
and
bosome
of
the
Father
,
that
he
was
counted
worthy
to
be
taken
into
some
Fellowship
with
Christ
in
his
sufferings
,
and
to
endure
the
contradictions
of
sinners
,
and
oft
times
to
encounter
the
rage
and
madnesse
of
men
,
yea
and
to
fight
with
men
after
the
manner
of
beasts
,
altogether
brutish
and
furious
.
called
the
Vindication
of
certain
from
the
mind
and
bosome
of
the
Father
,
Doe
you
looke
on
things
after
the
outward
appearance
if
any
man
trusts
to
himselfe
that
hee
is
Christ's
,
let
him
of
himselfe
thinke
this
againe
,
that
as
he
is
Christ's
,
even
so
are
wee
Christ's
.
For
we
doe
not
make
our selves
of
the
number
,
or
compare
our selves
with
some
that
commend
themselvs
,
but
they
measuring
themselves
by
themselves
,
and
comparing
themselves
amongst
themselves
are
not
wise
(
or
understand
not
)
for
not
he
that
commendeth
himselfe
is
approved
,
but
whom
the
Lord
commendeth
.
which
is
to
preferre
others
before
themselves
in
honour
,
esteeming
of
their
brethren
better
then
of
themselves
.
There
is
a
generation
of
men
and
how
lofty
are
their
eyes
,
and
their
eye-lids
lifted
up
?
are
they
Hebrewes
so
am
I
;
are
they
Israelites
?
so
am
I
;
are
they
the
seed
of
so
am
I
;
are
they
the
Ministers
of
Christ
?
as
a
foole
,
I
am
more
,
separate
from
us
as
an
unholy
people
,
&
that
they
know
more
of
God
then
the
Presbyterians
,
and
that
all
their
brethren
are
the
only
protious
and
holy
people
,
and
the
godly
party
,
the
Saints
;
and
for
their
Ministers
and
Pastors
they
account
them
the
only
Preachers
of
Iesus
Christ
and
of
free
grace
,
the
most
illuminated
and
eminent
Saints
and
servants
of
Christ
,
and
the
most
excellent
Lights
,
doe
any
of
them
looke
on
things
after
the
outward
appearance
?
if
they
trust
to
themselves
that
they
are
in
Christ
,
let
them
also
thinke
this
againe
,
that
as
they
are
in
Christ
,
even
so
are
the
Presbyterians
Christ's
;
are
they
beleevers
?
so
are
the
Presbyterians
;
are
they
Israelites
?
the
people
that
wrestle
with
God
day
and
night
by
prayers
and
supplications
,
and
by
groanes
of
the
spirit
,
and
teares
prevaile
with
God
?
so
doe
the
Presbyterians
;
are
they
the
seed
of
the
children
of
the
faithfull
,
and
doe
they
walke
in
steps
?
so
are
the
Presbyterians
as
well
the
children
of
the
faithfull
as
they
,
and
walke
as
carefully
,
conscienciously
,
and
unblamably
in
all
manner
of
conversation
before
God
and
towards
all
men
;
and
therefore
in
nothing
inferiour
to
them
,
if
the
Sectaries
and
Independents
be
really
and
indeed
such
as
they
pretend
to
be
;
are
the
Independent
Predicants
and
Pastors
,
Ministers
of
Christ
?
I
may
truly
say
the
Presbyterian
Ministers
are
more
,
as
having
had
the
honour
of
the
conversion
of
them
all
,
the
seale
of
true
Ministers
,
if
they
were
ever
truly
converted
,
and
of
many
hundred
thousands
besides
,
and
they
are
more
orthodox
Ministers
;
yea
,
such
as
stood
to
their
Ministry
faithfully
,
and
indured
the
heate
and
brunt
of
the
day
,
when
all
the
Ministers
of
the
Sectaries
for
the
most
part
either
ran
away
,
or
hid
their
heads
,
or
most
basely
temporized
,
as
the
whole
Kingdome
knows
.
doe
the
Independents
and
Sectaries
hope
to
bee
saved
?
The
Presbyterians
beleeve
,
that
through
the
grace
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
they
also
shall
be
saved
,
God
having
put
no
difference
betweene
them
and
his
chosen
people
the
Iewes
,
purifying
their
hearts
by
faith
,
verse
I
say
thus
did
not
the
Saints
of
old
,
thus
did
not
the
old
Puritans
of
assume
to
themselves
to
be
the
only
people
of
God
,
preferring
themselves
before
their
brethren
upon
all
occasions
;
they
walked
all
of
them
in
the
way
of
righteousnesse
that
God
had
appointed
them
to
walk
in
,
to
give
every
one
their
due
,
and
to
love
as
brethren
,
counting
themselves
more
holy
then
they
,
for
the
which
they
have
neither
precept
nor
allowable
president
in
all
Gods
holy
Word
they
are
not
in
this
their
practice
the
old
Puritans
of
ENGLAND
overgrown
,
exceeding
them
in
vertue
or
in
the
way
of
righteousnesse
they
went
in
,
they
are
not
in
the
way
of
righteousnesse
,
and
in
the
paths
of
the
Saints
of
old
,
and
in
the
way
of
the
old
Puritans
of
ENGLAND
and
like
them
,
to
the
enemies
of
the
true
Saints
,
the
Seducers
in
all
ages
,
and
with
the
Jesuites
and
all
Popelins
,
Saints
of
old
,
and
the
old
Puritant
of
ENGLAND
,
counting
themselves
the
onely
Catholicks
,
and
all
our
Congregations
Hereticall
and
all
us
Heretiques
.
they
separate
from
our
Churches
as
prophane
societies
,
esteeming
themselves
the
onely
Saints
,
and
their
new
Congregations
the
only
Churches
in
which
Christ
is
set
up
as
King
upon
his
Throne
.
for
the
onely
seraphicall
Doctors
,
and
in
all
their
writings
boast
of
their
eminent
learning
,
and
slight
and
contemn
all
the
Protestant
writers
as
nothing
;
so
do
the
Independents
and
Sectaries
highly
magnifie
themselves
,
and
esteem
of
all
the
Presbyterians
as
the
off-scouring
of
the
earth
,
making
them
,
the
sillyest
creatures
of
the
world
in
comparison
of
themselves
,
even
so
do
all
the
Independents
and
Sectaries
incense
the
people
against
all
our
godly
Ministers
and
Presbyters
,
and
the
Presbyterian
Government
,
children
killed
that
he
might
weaken
the
people
of
God
,
they
are
not
in
the
way
of
righteousnesse
,
nor
in
the
way
of
the
old
Puritans
of
ENGLAND
.
viz
,
his
Phocions
hatchet
Epistle
to
the
Reader
(
saith
he
(
saith
he
Thus
he
There
is
none
like
that
Phocions
hatchet
who
strives
to
maintain
a
way
that
brings
him
into
such
a
straight
that
he
cannot
cut
in
two
the
arguments
brought
against
him
without
a
hatchet
:
to
cut
in
two
with
one
stroke
any
erroneous
arguments
:
the
Word
of
God
is
quick
and
powerfull
,
and
sharper
then
any
two-edged
sword
,
piercing
even
to
the
dividing
asunder
of
soul
and
spirit
,
and
of
the
joynts
and
marrow
,
and
is
a
discoverer
of
the
thoughts
and
intents
of
the
heart
,
that
with
the
sword
of
the
spirit
though
it
be
a
two-edged
sword
,
he
vapours
with
an
unknown
hatchet
to
chop
,
hack
and
mangle
my
arguments
,
the
weapons
of
their
warfare
are
not
carnall
,
but
mighty
through
God
,
to
the
pulling
down
of
strong
holds
,
Sectaries
,
and
for
the
dividing
and
cutting
in
two
all
their
erroneous
opinions
,
to
have
been
some
Sectary
in
Philosophie
,
but
yet
such
a
triviall
and
worthlesse
one
,
that
speaking
of
him
,
saith
,
That
Arguments
were
so
far
from
having
any
strength
or
validity
in
them
to
perswade
any
man
to
imbrace
his
doctrine
and
opinion
,
that
by
the
weaknesse
of
them
and
the
contradicting
of
himselfe
and
the
fond
handling
of
the
controversie
,
he
affirmeth
,
that
was
his
own
executioner
,
and
the
only
hatchet
of
his
own
Arguments
,
and
who
opposed
,
yea
overthrew
his
own
principles
:
Phocion
(
saith
is
his
own
hatchet
to
destroy
and
cut
in
sunder
his
own
Arguments
.
In
adagiis
appellare
solet
suorum
Argumentorum
securim
Phocion
the
hatchet
and
destroyer
of
his
own
Arguments
.
that
he
hath
not
onely
sorely
and
desperately
wounded
his
own
cause
,
but
absolutely
murthered
and
taken
away
the
life
of
Independency
to
cut
in
two
the
long
thred
of
my
Alcibiadian
fluent
and
luxuriant
Rhetorications
,
and
to
wound
me
soul
and
body
,
under
the
fifth
ribb
Knollys
,
I.
S.
All
that
I
have
more
in
this
place
to
add
,
is
this
,
Let
them
ever
make
those
living
Oracles
7.
their
Counsellors
,
they
will
advise
them
for
their
present
good
and
shew
them
the
right
way
to
their
eternall
&
everlasting
Patrimony
the
kingdome
of
glory
.
Now
that
they
may
be
all
made
more
studious
and
diligent
in
the
scrutiny
of
those
heavenly
records
when
as
so
many
Sectaries
and
Independents
lay
false
claim
to
their
caelestial
inheritance
and
pretend
that
the
Presbyterians
have
no
just
title
and
claim
to
the
way
that
leads
thereto
,
shall
ever
be
the
prayer
of
him
who
from
his
soul
wishes
2
Pet.
3.
17.
A
Godly
conscientious
Christian
not
long
since
being
in
company
with
one
of
the
chiefest
of
your
society
,
and
bewailing
unto
him
the
sad
condition
of
the
times
,
in
regard
of
the
many
dangerous
opinions
and
blasphemous
heresies
that
have
within
these
few
yeares
sprung
up
since
your
appeared
on
our
to
the
destroying
of
the
soules
of
many
,
yea
,
tending
to
the
ruine
of
he
demanded
of
him
(
viz.
that
not
any
one
of
you
,
did
ever
shew
me
the
least
courtesie
under
that
notion
you
now
shew
your
love
to
any
not
now
to
upbraid
me
with
it
;
for
I
am
not
changed
but
yee
)
exulcerated
and
affected
with
that
malady
in
morality
yee
make
so
loathsome
in
others
,
yee
being
surcharged
with
superfluity
of
choler
and
malice
,
and
not
able
to
containe
your selves
,
but
breake
forth
into
distemper
of
words
,
and
poure
it
out
in
unsavoury
language
,
so
that
yee
may
well
be
left
to
a
miserere
mei
:
that
the
Independents
were
exceedingly
beholding
to
me
and
Reverend
Mr.
that
we
bred
more
Indpendents
then
any
two
of
the
Kingdom
besides
;
and
this
I
beleeve
to
be
true
,
not
only
because
I
know
the
honesty
of
the
man
,
but
because
I
find
it
printed
by
one
of
your
brethren
,
that
Bishop
was
not
more
mischievous
to
the
Prelacy
,
then
Master
hath
beene
to
the
Presbytery
wondring
who
hired
me
to
make
so
many
Independents
,
that
I
was
preparing
some
physicke
for
them
,
which
they
doubted
not
but
would
be
very
operative
for
the
breeding
and
increasing
of
Independents
,
and
for
the
strengthning
of
more
,
and
therefore
they
said
they
were
resolved
as
soone
as
ever
it
was
made
ready
for
use
,
they
would
bestow
an
hundred
pounds
upon
that
and
Master
Edward's
Bookes
,
for
to
send
through
the
countrey
for
the
breeding
of
Independents
,
and
contented
not
themselves
barely
to
speake
the
words
,
but
bound
themselves
by
a
solemne
protestation
,
that
they
would
doe
it
that
the
physicke
be
faithfully
distributed
,
and
sent
through
the
Kingdome
into
all
parts
according
to
your
engagement
for
the
breeding
of
Independents
,
that
it
be
not
embezeled
that
it
is
nauseous
,
and
that
in
my
rules
and
directions
I
am
full
of
tautologies
and
extravagancies
,
and
that
it
is
poore
stuffe
procuring
rather
vomiting
then
sweating
,
and
that
their
tender
stomacks
and
conscences
cannot
digest
such
physicke
,
that
it
is
very
deare
you
your selves
so
often
using
them
,
having
little
else
in
all
your
writings
but
tautologies
,
and
vaine
repetitions
they
making
the
same
cavils
that
the
others
had
done
,
they
put
mee
upon
severall
answers
.
I
was
severally
to
reply
to
all
their
cavils
,
that
are
materially
made
to
the
severall
Arguments
,
which
I
have
faithfully
done
that
I
value
not
what
you
or
any
Adversaries
can
say
concerning
my
tautologies
,
if
handling
the
same
thing
often
be
thought
a
tautologie
with
you
that
wheresoever
,
and
as
often
as
I
find
an
adversary
hath
a
tongue
to
speake
against
the
truth
,
or
a
pen
to
write
against
it
,
were
it
an
hundred
times
in
the
same
place
,
or
in
the
same
page
,
I
will
answer
them
upon
the
place
I
find
them
,
and
that
instant
,
I
will
never
refer
the
Reader
to
what
I
have
said
before
in
any
other
place
concerning
that
point
that
will
not
as
often
stand
up
in
defence
of
it
,
and
contend
for
it
that
I
am
a
carefull
man
to
uphold
the
truth
,
and
to
resist
gain-sayers
;
besides
,
any
man
may
sooner
reade
a
reply
many
times
,
then
turne
to
an
other
place
,
where
it
was
formerly
spake
of
,
and
answered
to
that
the
people
may
not
pretend
ignorance
that
to
him
it
is
not
grievous
,
but
for
them
safe
,
to
write
the
same
things
.
that
although
I
am
constrained
through
your
vaine
tautologies
often
to
handle
the
same
truths
;
yet
it
is
with
such
variety
,
and
in
so
diverse
a
way
,
manner
and
stile
,
as
it
will
not
bee
grievous
or
tedious
to
all
those
that
shall
reade
it
with
honest
hearts
,
Burtons
Vindication
Iohn
Goodwyn
beginning
and
continuing
their
Pamphlets
with
pride
,
and
ending
them
with
cursing
,
I
thought
it
might
not
be
amisse
Edwards
)
to
spend
an
houre
or
two
upon
this
vaine
man
.
The
Lord
rebuke
turbulent
and
violent
spirits
Knollys
his
Answer
I.
S.
his
Flagellum
Burtons
Vindiciae
A
moderate
Answer
unto
Doctor
Booke
,
wherein
the
manner
how
some
Churches
in
this
Citie
were
gathered
,
and
upon
what
termes
their
Members
were
admitted
,
that
so
both
the
and
the
may
judge
,
how
neere
some
`
Beleevers
who
walke
together
in
the
Fellow-ship
of
the
Gospel
,
doe
come
in
their
practise
to
these
Apostolicall
rules
,
which
are
propounded
by
the
as
Gods
method
in
gathering
Churches
,
and
admitting
Members
.
that
in
his
judgement
I
have
writ
nothing
but
what
is
agreeable
to
Gods
Word
.
that
will
goe
about
,
undertake
and
endeavour
to
confute
that
Booke
which
he
in
his
judgement
alloweth
of
,
and
according
to
which
he
pretendeth
he
practiseth
,
but
what
he
in
his
conscience
beleeveth
and
practiseth
I.
S.
I.
S.
If
it
were
granted
that
many
Churches
did
aggregate
and
unite
in
the
beginning
,
yet
would
not
this
example
be
bindingly
presidential
,
I.
S.
there
were
many
congregations
of
beleevers
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
,
and
at
that
time
,
when
according
to
his
own
reckoning
,
there
were
but
three
thousand
beleevers
in
that
Church
.
His
words
are
these
,
saying
,
So
that
by
the
learning
of
all
these
your
great
Champions
you
will
in
the
sequell
of
this
discourse
evidently
perceive
,
For
Mr
as
I
said
even
now
And
for
and
my
brother
they
have
ignorantly
murthered
your
cause
:
For
all
the
contention
hitherto
,
both
in
the
Synod
,
between
the
reverend
Presbyters
there
and
the
dissenting
brethren
,
and
between
all
the
Independents
and
Presbyterians
through
the
Kingdome
,
hath
been
and
they
assert
moreover
and
do
peremptorily
affirme
which
is
the
opinion
not
only
of
dissenting
brethren
but
of
all
the
Sectaries
that
I
know
,
yea
the
orthodox
Presbyterians
do
all
beleeve
,
I.
S.
that
the
example
of
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
is
not
bindingly
presidential
,
that
there
were
no
more
beleevers
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
then
could
all
meet
in
one
place
or
Congregation
to
communicate
in
all
ordinances
,
that
if
it
could
be
proved
there
were
more
Assemblies
and
Congregations
of
beleevers
in
that
Church
,
that
then
they
would
yeeld
the
cause
;
and
they
spake
according
to
reason
.
withhold
the
truth
from
the
people
in
unrighteousnesse
,
And
in
the
second
place
I
desire
all
you
that
have
hitherto
been
misled
and
carryed
about
with
every
wind
of
their
new
doctrine
,
(
according
to
the
Apostles
rule
,
1
5.
12.
set
before
your
eyes
the
example
of
the
noble
search
the
Scriptures
whether
things
be
as
they
have
taught
you
,
and
if
you
please
diligently
to
read
what
I
have
writ
out
of
a
zeal
of
the
glory
of
God
,
and
out
of
love
to
your selves
,
and
a
true
desire
of
your
eternall
felicity
,
James
5.
19.
20.
Buy
the
truth
and
sell
it
not
,
also
wisdome
,
instruction
and
understanding
.
truth
with
wisdome
,
instruction
and
understanding
above
all
things
,
Happy
is
the
man
that
findeth
wisdome
,
and
the
man
that
getteth
understanding
.
For
the
merchandise
of
it
is
better
then
the
merchandise
of
silver
,
and
the
gain
thereof
then
fine
gold
.
Shee
is
more
precious
then
rubies
:
and
all
the
things
thou
canst
desire
are
not
to
be
compared
unto
her
.
Length
of
dayes
is
in
her
right
hand
,
and
in
her
left
hand
riches
and
honour
.
Her
wayes
are
wayes
of
pleasantnesse
:
and
all
her
pathes
are
peace
.
She
is
a
tree
of
life
to
them
that
lay
hold
upon
her
:
and
happy
is
every
one
that
retaineth
her
.
the
excellency
of
wisdome
and
understanding
,
life
,
profit
,
pleasure
,
honour
,
or
any
delectable
content
,
or
any
thing
indeed
desirable
in
the
world
can
invite
any
creature
to
be
inamored
with
any
object
of
love
,
wisdome
and
understanding
to
buy
the
truth
Buy
the
truth
,
saith
God
,
&
sell
it
not
,
keep
it
for
ever
:
so
saith
Christ
And
lest
any
man
should
seriously
doubt
what
is
,
as
scornfully
did
,
Christ
himselfe
hath
taught
us
17.
saying
and
that
that
sanctifieth
his
people
1
Tim.
4.
v.
5.
This
precious
good
Word
of
God
,
Jude
3.
contained
in
it
,
is
that
And
therefore
more
especially
in
these
our
times
every
one
ought
vigorously
yea
upon
any
termes
or
at
any
rate
to
buy
it
,
when
it
is
become
such
a
rarity
as
it
is
scarse
to
be
met
with
,
being
almost
lost
in
the
thickets
,
meanders
,
and
labyrinths
of
so
many
errors
;
so
that
is
very
rarely
to
be
found
amongst
the
sons
of
men
through
the
involutions
and
intanglements
of
writhing
and
restlesse
spirits
,
whose
whole
work
and
designe
it
is
(
as
by
their
dayly
practices
it
doth
appear
)
either
wholy
to
eclipse
or
darken
it
,
or
totally
to
take
it
away
,
that
by
this
meanes
And
the
verity
is
,
too
too
many
,
by
their
needlesse
,
vain
,
and
unnecessary
janglings
about
the
have
lost
them
both
and
are
now
turned
Seekers
to
the
dishonour
of
God
and
their
eternall
shame
and
misery
too
,
if
they
speedily
repent
not
.
For
God
in
the
30.
of
ver.
11.
saith
there
(
saith
the
Lord
that
they
are
expectants
and
seekers
:
That
as
yet
the
truth
was
not
made
out
unto
them
concerning
the
Presbyterian
way
,
and
therefore
they
could
neither
communicate
with
our
Assemblies
nor
yet
joyn
with
those
of
the
new
gathered
churches
.
to
buy
and
purchase
and
find
the
truth
and
with
it
peace
and
comfort
to
their
own
souls
in
life
and
death
.
and
then
I
doubt
not
but
to
make
the
truth
evidently
appear
unto
them
,
and
bring
them
into
the
right
way
from
which
some
have
wandred
and
strayed
and
others
yet
doubt
of
What
hath
been
the
principall
cause
of
putting
so
many
out
of
the
way
,
and
keeping
and
deterring
others
from
it
,
and
withall
I
will
set
down
the
ground
and
rise
of
the
Independent
tenent
,
&
shew
upon
what
as
a
foundation
they
lay
the
whole
Fabrick
of
this
their
new
Babell
whom
the
god
of
this
world
hath
not
blinded
their
eyes
that
they
should
not
see
the
clear
sunshine
of
the
Gospell
of
Truth
.
such
Saints
as
Job
would
not
set
with
the
doggs
of
his
flocke
,
calling
us
the
sons
of
Belial
,
proclaming
us
to
be
the
enemies
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
and
his
Kingdome
Now
the
Presbyterians
on
the
other
side
,
and
that
upon
very
good
grounds
,
as
will
in
the
sequell
of
this
discourse
appeare
,
And
this
I
thought
fit
to
speak
concerning
the
first
question
or
controversie
betweene
the
Presbyterians
and
the
Independents
.
First
that
they
make
some
walke
seven
yeeres
before
they
can
be
received
,
and
this
is
their
first
condition
.
Secondly
,
before
their
admission
they
must
come
in
and
be
admitted
by
the
consent
of
the
whole
Church
,
Nemine
contradicente
hold
and
beleeve
,
that
for
the
gathering
of
Churches
,
and
for
the
making
of
any
Members
of
any
Church
,
and
for
the
admitting
of
them
into
Church
Followship
and
Communion
,
no
other
conditions
are
to
be
propounded
to
them
by
the
Ministers
for
their
reception
into
the
society
of
the
Church
,
or
to
be
required
at
any
peoples
hands
,
but
those
that
Christ
the
King
of
his
Church
(
whose
voyce
is
only
in
Church
matters
to
be
listned
unto
and
heard
)
hath
propounded
,
Repentance
,
Faith
and
Baptisme
Hanserdo
Knollys
I.
S.
viz.
That
there
were
no
more
Beleevers
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
at
first
and
last
,
then
could
and
did
ordinarily
all
meet
together
in
one
place
or
Congregation
to
partake
in
all
acts
of
worship
.
that
those
severall
Assemblies
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
were
not
Churches
properly
so
called
:
viz.
That
those
severall
Assemblies
of
Beleevers
in
the
Church
at
Ierusalem
were
not
Churches
properly
so
called
,
Come
on
Brother
,
let
you
and
I
try
it
out
by
the
dint
of
this
swo●d
:
and
truly
I
shall
by
the
helpe
of
my
Godmake
no
long
worke
of
it
.
I
shall
assay
with
one
stroke
of
Hatchet
,
to
cut
in
two
,
the
long
thread
of
your
fluent
and
luxuriant
Rhetorications
and
even
conjures
it
out
Homothumadons
,
Hanserdo
Knollys
I.
S.
Henry
Burton
pro
aris
&
focis
dimicare
in
for●●onscienti●
Schismaticke
sifted
John
Vicar●
but
the
sword
of
the
spirit
,
how
to
spread
their
bread
with
the
Independents
butter
,
there
were
no
more
Beleevers
in
that
Church
then
could
all
meet
in
any
one
place
or
congregation
,
to
partake
in
all
the
Ordinances
,
and
that
this
Church
consisting
of
no
more
then
one
Congregation
was
independent
,
Wherupon
first
a
sturdy
Advocate
produces
for
witnesse
the
first
of
the
2.
chapter
of
the
in
these
words
(
saith
he
Thus
did
hee
plead
and
evidence
.
Philip
Nye
they
were
all
with
one
accord
there
were
no
more
Beleevers
in
the
Church
of
then
could
all
meet
in
one
place
.
Ieremy
Burroughs
and
they
were
all
there
were
no
more
Beleevers
in
the
Church
of
then
could
all
meet
in
one
place
.
Sydrack
Sympson
pleno
ore
&
pingui
ore
there
were
no
more
Beleevers
in
then
could
all
meet
in
one
place
and
congregation
.
that
the
Holy
Ghost
had
from
first
to
last
as
on
purpose
shewed
this
,
as
if
his
scope
had
beene
before
,
to
prevent
and
preclude
all
reasonings
to
the
contrary
.
Sagomour
Will
that
has
no
more
the
peace
of
the
Land
,
but
is
of
everlasting
concernment
to
us
all
,
the
answer
of
those
reverend
Iudges
sitting
in
the
Court
,
Now
for
answer
to
their
reason
above
mentioned
,
the
Reverend
Assembly
replyed
,
Ier.
32.
39.
and
there
is
most
excellent
reason
for
this
reply
&
answer
of
the
reverend
&
learned
Assembly
to
their
wicked
cavil
,
for
so
I
may
truly
cal
it
,
for
it
is
nothing
else
but
to
abuse
the
Holy
Scripture
,
and
for
no
other
end
but
to
deceive
the
people
,
that
they
may
the
better
make
merchandise
of
them
,
which
all
the
slight
of
all
the
and
their
cunning
craftinesse
whereby
they
lie
in
wait
to
deceive
simple
souls
,
will
be
made
more
oriently
appear
in
all
its
colours
.
When
the
day
of
Pentecost
was
fully
come
,
they
were
all
with
one
accord
upon
that
,
there
can
no
sense
be
made
of
them
,
upon
this
or
upon
that
in
one
place
epì
tò
autò
such
a
thing
happened
in
my
time
,
or
in
my
dayes
,
mea
aetate
,
it
was
done
in
my
time
:
in
terminis
When
the
day
of
Pentecost
was
fully
come
,
they
were
all
together
with
one
accord
in
one
place
The
Kings
of
the
earth
set
themselves
and
the
Rulers
take
counsell
together
against
the
Lord
and
against
his
anoynted
.
in
one
place
that
the
Kings
of
the
earth
set
themselvs
,
and
the
Rulers
took
counsel
together
in
one
place
Herod
,
Pontius
Pilate
,
with
the
Gentiles
and
people
of
Israel
were
gathered
together
Herod
and
Pontius
Pilate
with
all
the
Gentiles
and
the
people
of
Israel
did
all
meet
in
any
one
place
:
Herod
and
Pilate
in
unum
that
the
Apostles
were
met
together
with
one
accord
upon
the
occasion
of
the
feast
of
Pentecost
with
this
deliberate
design
,
and
for
this
very
end
and
purpose
to
celebrate
that
feast
unto
the
Lord
which
was
the
work
of
that
day
;
the
Iews
also
through
all
Indaea
and
from
the
regions
round
about
being
come
up
to
Ierusalem
to
that
f●ast
to
worship
God
in
it
▪
and
to
offer
up
that
service
that
was
due
unto
his
Name
,
and
the
which
were
taken
up
in
the
Temple
and
in
their
severall
Synagogues
and
meeting
places
in
the
same
imployment
the
Apostles
were
that
all
the
people
did
or
could
meet
in
one
place
:
that
because
it
is
said
the
hundred
and
twenty
names
were
all
with
one
accord
that
therefore
there
should
be
no
more
beleevers
in
Ierusalem
then
did
or
could
all
meet
in
any
one
place
or
congregation
to
partake
in
all
Ordinances
.
either
some
designe
,
whether
it
be
taken
in
a
good
sense
or
a
bad
,
which
the
holy
Scripture
apparently
holds
out
unto
us
that
they
do
all
of
them
most
wickedly
for
the
deluding
of
the
people
,
to
gather
and
conclude
from
that
there
were
no
more
beleevers
then
or
at
any
time
after
,
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
,
then
could
all
meet
in
any
one
place
or
Congregation
:
but
to
give
the
holy
Ghost
the
lye
and
to
resist
the
spirit
of
God
,
and
to
withhold
the
truth
from
the
people
in
unrighteousnesse
:
But
before
I
come
to
that
,
should
I
for
disputation
sake
grant
unto
the
brethren
that
by
in
that
text
because
we
cannot
conceive
if
there
be
a
meeting
or
convening
of
the
persons
of
any
people
together
,
but
it
must
be
in
a
place
or
at
a
place
as
we
usually
speak
:
would
it
therefore
follow
for
they
say
there
were
then
no
more
in
that
company
,
I
am
most
assured
that
there
is
not
any
intelligible
Independent
but
upon
due
deliberation
would
say
,
and
therefore
he
would
not
make
that
inference
the
brethren
make
epì
tò
autô
epì
tò
autò
,
there
were
no
more
beleevers
at
that
time
nor
ever
after
in
Ierusalem
then
could
all
meet
in
any
one
place
or
Congregation
.
That
all
Ierusalem
an
innumerable
company
of
all
sorts
of
men
)
came
out
to
the
Baptisme
of
and
were
all
baptized
by
him
in
confessing
their
sins
,
and
all
these
were
inhabitants
:
that
Christ
made
more
Disciples
then
and
that
his
Disciples
baptized
more
,
that
the
world
went
after
Christ
,
beleeved
in
him
I.
S.
That
they
were
not
Christians
I.
S.
that
they
were
all
very
good
Christians
and
true
beleevers
.
And
all
the
people
All
the
people
(
saith
Christ
)
that
heard
him
,
and
the
Publicans
justified
God
,
being
baptized
with
the
baptisme
of
But
the
Pharisees
and
Lawyers
rejected
the
Counsell
of
God
against
themselves
being
not
baptized
of
him
,
I.
S.
John
the
Baptist
that
Jerusalem
,
and
they
of
Ierusalem
came
out
to
his
baptisme
and
were
baptized
by
him
in
Iordan
,
And
in
neer
to
there
was
much
water
that
they
justified
God
they
acknowledged
that
God
was
a
most
just
righteous
and
a
mercifull
God
,
forgiving
iniquity
,
transgression
and
sin
,
and
keeping
promise
unto
his
people
,
that
if
his
people
which
are
called
by
his
name
shall
humble
themselves
and
pray
and
seek
his
face
,
and
turn
from
their
wicked
wayes
;
that
then
he
would
hear
from
heaven
and
forgive
their
sin
and
heal
their
land
.
they
justified
God
that
they
beleeved
in
him
and
imbraced
his
promises
they
rejected
not
the
counsell
of
God
against
themselves
as
the
Pharisees
and
Lawyers
did
▪
Iohn
the
Baptist
repent
,
for
the
Kingdome
of
heaven
is
at
hand
,
warning
them
to
fly
from
the
wrath
to
come
,
exhorting
them
all
to
bring
forth
fruits
meet
for
repentance
,
telling
them
of
the
danger
that
would
otherwise
ensue
if
they
did
not
repent
and
beleeve
in
the
Messiah
who
was
to
come
shortly
after
him
with
his
fanne
in
his
hand
,
who
would
throughly
purge
his
floore
and
gather
his
Wheat
into
his
garner
,
but
burn
up
the
chaffe
with
unquenchable
fire
to
repent
and
beleeve
in
the
Messiah
Iohn
the
Baptist
that
they
rejected
not
his
counsell
as
the
Pharisees
did
to
their
own
destruction
,
but
imbraced
it
to
their
salvation
,
that
they
were
all
baptized
of
him
confessing
their
sins
;
in
token
of
their
repentance
,
and
of
their
faith
in
the
Messiah
they
were
all
baptized
by
saith
Christ
All
those
that
justifie
God
and
imbrace
the
counsell
of
God
,
that
do
repent
,
confesse
and
forsake
their
sins
,
and
beleeve
in
Iesus
Christ
,
and
in
token
of
their
faith
and
obedience
are
baptized
into
him
,
but
all
these
,
saith
Christ
,
that
heard
with
the
Publicans
,
except
the
Pharisees
and
Lawyers
,
were
such
:
they
were
all
good
Christians
and
beleevers
,
for
Ierusalem
went
out
to
and
were
baptized
by
him
in
confessing
their
sins
Names
,
the
number
of
the
Names
all
the
Independent
Predicants
,
and
their
Itinerary
Preachers
,
those
eminent
and
learned
men
,
those
names
are
all
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
the
Citie
of
London
on
one
of
their
Feast
dayes
:
there
is
no
more
Independents
in
the
Citie
of
then
can
meet
at
all
times
in
any
one
Congregation
to
partake
in
all
their
Ordinances
there
were
dwelling
Jerusalem
,
Iewes
,
devout
men
out
of
every
nation
under
heaven
,
Epi
to
auto
and
they
continued
daily
with
one
accord
in
the
Temple
,
and
breaking
bread
from
house
to
house
in
many
severall
houses
their
repenting
,
beleeving
and
being
baptised
,
without
any
other
conditions
,
said
that
they
brake
bread
from
house
to
house
;
therefore
there
were
many
Congregations
then
.
that
the
Lord
added
daily
unto
the
Church
such
as
should
bee
saved
the
Lord
added
daily
unto
the
Church
such
as
should
be
saved
Repentance
,
Faith
and
Baptisme
that
when
there
was
such
daily
increase
of
Beleevers
made
,
that
they
could
all
still
meet
in
any
one
place
or
Congregation
to
partake
in
all
Ordinances
?
five
thousand
men
more
,
besides
women
Howbeit
,
many
of
them
which
heard
the
word
beleeved
,
and
the
number
of
the
men
was
about
five
thousand
.
to
divide
themselves
into
divers
severall
houses
for
them
all
daily
then
to
meet
together
in
any
one
place
or
congregation
,
may
any
one
imagine
,
it
was
impossible
that
they
could
all
then
meet
together
in
any
one
place
And
Beleevers
were
more
added
unto
the
Church
,
multitudes
both
of
men
and
women
.
follow
not
a
multitude
to
doe
evill
,
some
vast
Assembly
or
Congregation
of
people
that
multitudes
,
and
that
both
of
men
and
women
were
added
to
the
Lord
,
to
say
many
great
Congregations
and
Assemblies
were
added
to
the
Church
that
they
came
in
so
fast
that
they
could
not
now
any
longer
be
counted
as
it
were
by
retayle
or
enumerate
companies
,
as
when
they
came
in
by
small
numbers
,
as
three
thousand
and
five
thousand
at
a
time
which
might
easily
be
told
and
reckoned
,
but
that
now
they
came
into
the
Church
in
such
great
bodies
,
as
they
were
forced
to
set
them
downe
by
whole
sale
that
Beleevers
were
added
unto
the
Lord
,
multitudes
both
of
men
and
women
,
many
great
Congregations
of
Beleevers
of
both
sexes
daily
in
the
Temple
,
and
in
every
house
ceased
not
to
teach
and
preach
Iesus
Christ
.
there
were
divers
and
severall
Congregations
of
Beleevers
at
that
time
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
or
from
house
to
house
they
had
many
Congregations
and
Assemblies
of
Beleevers
at
that
time
in
severall
private
houses
,
as
well
as
in
the
Temple
they
brake
bread
daily
from
house
to
house
,
that
multitudes
both
of
men
and
women
,
many
great
Congregations
of
Beleevers
of
both
sexes
were
added
to
the
Lord
,
viz.
in
the
Temple
and
in
every
house
that
there
were
many
Congregations
and
Assemblies
of
Beleevers
at
that
time
in
the
Church
of
and
therefore
more
then
could
all
possibly
meet
in
any
one
place
or
congregation
.
The
word
of
the
Lord
increased
,
and
the
number
of
Disciples
multiplyed
in
greatly
,
and
a
great
company
of
the
Priests
were
obedient
to
the
faith
.
that
they
demanded
of
them
that
they
should
walke
some
time
with
them
before
their
admission
,
or
that
they
should
make
any
publicke
confession
of
their
faith
,
or
bring
in
the
evidences
of
their
conversion
,
or
enter
into
any
particular
explicite
Covenant
,
or
come
in
by
the
consent
of
the
people
before
their
admission
to
pretend
they
have
the
Church
of
for
an
example
for
their
practise
of
admitting
of
Members
.
the
multiplication
and
the
increase
of
many
more
Disciples
to
the
former
,
that
amongst
those
Disciples
and
Converts
that
were
added
to
the
Lord
there
was
a
great
company
of
the
Priests
:
then
could
have
met
in
any
one
place
or
a
few
if
but
any
rich
and
crased
Gentlewoman
,
or
any
confounded
Lady
turne
Independent
,
or
if
but
any
unstable
man
of
any
eminency
revolt
from
the
Presbyterian
way
,
that
the
Word
of
God
increased
,
converted
many
,
and
that
the
number
of
Disciples
multiplyed
in
and
that
a
great
company
of
the
Priests
were
also
added
unto
the
Lord
so
that
there
were
numberlesse
Congregations
of
Beleevers
in
the
Church
of
if
any
credit
may
be
given
to
the
Holy
Scripture
,
and
that
in
the
very
infancy
of
the
Church
:
prove
once
but
clearly
unto
us
out
of
the
Word
of
God
that
there
were
many
Congregations
of
Beleevers
in
the
Church
of
and
then
wee
will
grant
you
the
day
there
were
more
Beleevers
in
the
Church
of
then
could
all
possibly
meet
in
any
one
Congregation
or
a
few
:
that
the
Churches
having
rest
through
all
they
were
multiplyed
it
makes
it
an
impossible
thing
that
they
could
all
meet
together
in
any
one
place
or
a
few
.
that
the
Word
of
God
grew
and
multiplyed
in
brought
forth
great
increase
of
'
Beleevers
,
and
made
them
exceedingly
daily
to
multiply
,
that
the
hundreth
part
of
them
could
meet
in
any
one
place
.
multitudes
of
their
Preachers
,
and
the
diversity
of
the
nations
,
and
the
infinit
number
of
the
Inhabitants
,
and
from
the
Miracles
in
that
necessarily
called
for
many
Congregations
and
Assemblies
that
there
were
many
,
if
not
numberlesse
congregations
of
Beleevers
then
in
the
church
of
that
there
were
many
ten
thousands
of
weake
Brethren
here
besides
a
multitude
of
Priests
there
were
many
more
thousands
of
strong
Christians
then
weake
in
that
Church
Thou
seest
Brother
Paul
how
many
ten
thousands
that
they
were
many
ten
thousands
.
Thirdly
,
they
doe
witnesse
,
that
and
therefore
gave
Saint
counsell
,
yea
an
order
the
story
is
there
fully
set
downe
.
Now
I
say
if
there
Surely
a
few
hundred
of
houses
or
places
could
not
possibly
have
held
their
very
bodies
,
much
lesse
could
a
few
hundred
of
houses
have
held
them
so
that
all
men
that
have
not
absolutely
resolved
to
give
the
Spirit
of
God
the
lye
,
yea
,
to
wage
warre
against
Heaven
,
must
acknowledge
,
Jerusalem
,
especially
when
it
commeth
confirmed
by
so
many
witnesses
of
divine
authority
.
So
that
for
this
point
,
I
am
most
assured
it
is
now
without
controversie
,
Jerusalem
;
and
yet
all
these
as
the
Holy
Scripture
asserteth
in
many
places
,
made
all
but
one
Church
;
and
the
Independents
themselves
acknowledge
,
under
the
government
of
a
whole
colledg
of
Presbyters
which
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
was
?
for
there
was
many
Presbyters
there
as
this
ch.
testifieth
and
the
chap.
and
many
other
places
of
holy
writ
,
all
which
had
the
government
over
that
Church
committed
to
them
in
common
there
were
no
more
beleevers
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
then
could
all
meet
in
one
Congregation
:
it
is
said
to
be
the
city
of
the
great
King
in
which
there
were
never
lesse
then
seven
or
eight
hundred
thousand
inhabitants
,
who
dayly
expected
the
Messiah
that
it
is
related
that
Satan
was
seen
fall
down
like
iightning
from
heaven
,
whose
Kingdome
was
overthrown
by
their
ministery
,
that
at
one
of
their
Miracles
and
Sermons
there
were
three
thousand
converted
at
one
time
,
besides
dayly
additions
added
unto
that
Church
by
the
Lord
,
and
five
thousand
men
besides
women
at
another
,
and
multitudes
of
beleevers
both
of
men
and
women
at
another
,
and
that
there
was
dayly
increase
of
beleevers
upon
increase
with
a
multitude
of
Priests
,
besides
a
whole
colledge
of
Presbyters
settled
Ministers
amongst
them
,
and
that
all
these
should
yet
prevail
to
convert
no
more
in
future
time
then
could
all
meet
in
one
Congregation
,
it
seems
a
thing
very
incredible
:
there
were
many
ten
thousands
of
very
weak
beleevers
in
that
one
Church
besides
the
strong
,
the
numberlesse
multitudes
and
congregations
of
beleevers
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
:
That
there
were
many
Congregations
and
Assemblies
of
beleevers
in
the
Church
of
Jerusalem
,
all
those
congregations
in
were
all
subordinate
,
and
being
combined
together
made
all
of
them
but
one
Church
,
and
were
all
under
a
common
Counsell
or
Colledg
of
Presbyters
within
that
Precinct
that
there
were
many
Assemblies
of
beleevers
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
,
they
were
Churches
properly
so
called
that
they
continued
stedfastly
in
the
Apostles
doctrine
and
fellowship
,
and
in
breaking
of
bread
and
in
prayers
.
if
all
these
congregations
and
Assemblies
of
believers
were
equall
in
all
priviledges
and
immunities
with
any
Churches
that
ever
were
on
earth
,
and
had
in
them
severally
whatsoever
did
make
the
whole
Church
of
Ierusalem
the
first
formed
Church
,
then
they
were
all
and
every
one
of
them
Churches
properly
so
called
:
But
the
antecedent
is
true
:
the
consequent
what
it
was
in
the
whole
church
of
that
made
it
the
first
formed
church
and
a
church
properly
so
called
,
for
the
making
of
them
churches
properly
so
called
they
communicating
in
whatsoever
is
essentiall
for
the
making
of
any
church
a
compleat
church
or
a
church
properly
so
called
,
if
partaking
in
all
Ordinances
by
lawfull
Ministers
can
make
any
assembly
or
congregation
a
church
properly
so
called
:
viz.
that
every
one
of
those
Assemblies
in
were
churches
properly
so
called
,
and
yet
all
of
them
made
up
but
one
intire
Church
,
and
they
were
not
every
of
them
severally
considered
by
themselves
and
apart
Independent
and
exercising
an
absolute
soveraignty
within
themselves
:
That
many
congregations
combined
together
and
subordinate
to
some
one
colledg
of
Presbyters
make
all
of
them
within
their
precincts
but
one
entire
Church
:
and
that
this
is
Gods
Ordinance
,
and
not
that
tenent
of
the
congregationall
way
which
hath
neither
precept
or
president
for
it
in
all
Gods
holy
Word
:
The
first
The
second
which
when
it
comes
to
the
main
battell
,
will
be
fully
made
good
,
and
withall
it
will
be
maintained
,
that
is
by
all
which
the
doctrine
of
the
Congregationall
way
is
utterly
overthrown
,
whose
tenent
and
opinion
it
is
,
and
this
they
affirme
to
be
Gods
Ordinance
and
Constitution
,
as
the
Independents
do
affirme
these
are
their
words
that
many
congregations
combined
together
in
any
city
or
vicinity
within
some
Precinct
,
should
all
of
them
within
that
jurisdiction
make
up
but
one
Church
and
be
under
a
Colledg
of
Presbyters
to
be
governed
by
them
in
common
,
I.
S.
viz.
to
declare
the
state
of
the
question
I.
S.
we
know
the
true
nature
of
spirituall
things
,
of
the
devices
of
God
,
as
I
may
call
them
,
we
may
find
a
resemblance
of
them
in
things
here
below
,
which
are
made
after
them
,
but
we
cannot
fetch
the
knowledg
of
heavenly
composures
from
these
earthly
things
.
J.
S.
I.
S.
England
,
Scotland
,
Ireland
Corinth
,
Ephesus
that
it
was
promised
unto
that
he
should
be
a
Father
of
many
Nations
,
which
he
was
not
in
respect
of
his
naturall
posterity
:
Messiah
,
whose
day
by
faith
saw
and
rejoyced
in
it
,
the
children
,
sons
and
daughters
of
Abraham
,
I.
S.
the
light
of
the
Gentiles
In
that
day
shall
there
be
a
highway
out
of
and
the
Assyrian
shall
come
into
Aegypt
,
and
the
Aegyptian
into
Assyria
,
and
the
Aegyptians
shall
serve
with
the
Assyrians
.
In
that
day
shall
Israel
be
the
third
with
Aegypt
,
and
with
Assyria
,
even
a
blessing
in
the
midst
of
the
Land
.
Thou
shalt
call
a
Nation
which
thou
knowest
not
,
and
Nations
which
knew
not
thee
shall
run
unto
thee
,
both
Gods
Call
of
a
Nation
,
and
the
Nations
Answer
to
that
Call
,
And
all
the
ends
of
the
world
shall
remember
and
turn
unto
the
Lord
,
and
all
the
kindreds
of
the
Nations
shall
worship
before
thee
.
All
Kings
shall
fall
down
before
him
,
and
all
Nations
shall
serve
him
.
All
Nations
whom
thou
hast
made
shall
come
and
worship
before
thee
,
O
Lord
,
and
shall
glorifie
thy
name
:
Ask
of
me
and
I
shall
give
thee
the
heathen
for
thine
inheritance
,
and
the
uttermost
parts
of
the
earth
for
thy
possession
:
viz.
all
the
elect
of
them
,
for
he
hath
redeemed
them
with
his
precious
blood
,
Yea
they
are
his
by
call
,
for
he
sent
his
Apostles
into
all
nations
to
invite
them
to
come
in
,
The
Kingdomes
of
this
world
are
become
the
Kingdomes
of
our
Lord
,
and
of
his
Christ
,
and
he
shall
raigne
for
ever
and
ever
.
That
some
of
the
naturall
branches
being
broken
off
,
the
Gentiles
which
were
the
wilde
Olive
tree
were
graffed
in
amongst
them
and
with
them
did
partake
of
the
root
and
fatnesse
of
the
Olive
tree
homogenial
and
similar
body
for
as
those
many
Congregations
in
the
Church
at
made
all
of
them
but
one
church
within
its
precincts
,
and
had
its
name
from
thence
Deut.
v.
when
the
most
high
divided
to
the
nations
their
inheritance
that
God
hath
made
of
one
blood
all
nations
of
men
,
for
to
dwell
on
all
the
face
of
the
earth
,
and
hath
determined
the
times
before
appointed
,
and
the
bounds
of
their
habitations
Plymouth
,
Bostorne
England
,
Scotland
devices
nor
composures
I.
S.
But
now
I
am
to
answer
to
something
my
Brother
hath
to
say
concerning
the
Presbyters
of
the
Church
of
6.
7.
of
his
Booke
(
saith
he
(
saith
hee
Thus
my
Brother
what
if
the
higher
the
worse
to
spue
them
out
of
his
mouth
,
Revel.
to
provide
the
people
of
the
Land
an
honest
and
godly
Presbyterie
and
thinks
no
evill
faithfull
Labourers
into
his
Vineyard
what
haste
is
there
of
that
?
have
waited
many
years
already
,
so
they
may
waite
as
many
more
,
and
be
as
farre
off
from
Discipline
,
and
a
through
Reformation
as
they
now
are
,
what
if
it
be
not
a
good
one
?
and
what
if
they
have
not
power
to
gather
out
of
Christs
Kingdome
every
thing
that
offends
?
that
as
it
is
uncomfortable
,
so
it
is
absolutely
sinfull
,
to
live
without
the
Ordinances
,
which
amongst
the
Saints
,
and
none
but
Beleevers
in
their
Congregations
they
may
injoy
.
all
and
the
uttermost
Reformation
that
was
required
by
the
most
scrupulous
men
then
living
that
I
knew
that
Master
the
Pastor
of
the
Brownist
Church
,
there
told
mee
and
others
,
who
are
yet
living
to
witnesse
the
truth
of
what
I
now
say
,
that
if
hee
might
in
have
injoyed
but
the
liberty
of
his
Ministry
there
,
with
an
immunity
but
from
the
very
Ceremonies
,
and
that
they
had
not
forced
him
to
a
subscription
to
them
,
and
imposed
upon
him
the
observation
of
them
,
that
hee
had
never
separated
from
it
,
or
left
that
Church
.
dispensed
with
those
needlesse
vanities
,
and
had
they
but
favoured
honest
and
godly
Ministers
,
and
set
up
Lights
,
I
meane
good
Preachers
in
the
darke
places
and
corners
of
the
Kingdome
,
they
would
have
beene
beloved
and
reverenced
of
all
men
,
and
no
man
would
have
envied
their
Magnificence
:
which
is
more
groundlesse
then
that
of
the
Prelates
,
that
they
shall
come
to
thee
,
and
not
thou
to
them
,
unlesse
they
may
have
what
they
aspire
to
,
and
what
they
desire
demands
,
nor
no
limits
or
bounds
to
their
requests
and
prayers
:
for
they
looke
every
day
for
new
Discoveries
,
and
expect
yet
more
new
Lights
,
that
all
truths
are
not
yet
fully
revealed
,
and
therefore
according
to
those
they
say
they
must
act
and
be
moved
the
removall
of
the
Ceremonies
,
and
all
Innovations
,
the
removall
of
the
Service
Booke
,
the
putting
downe
of
the
High
Commission
Court
,
and
the
taking
away
of
the
Hierarchy
root
and
branch
,
and
the
setting
up
of
the
Presbyterian
government
as
it
was
in
other
Reformed
Churches
,
and
especially
in
that
of
and
that
was
all
they
then
desired
there
are
not
any
,
neither
in
Citie
or
Countrey
that
more
maligne
them
,
and
are
now
greater
enemies
to
them
and
the
Presbyterian
government
then
these
very
Independents
,
being
one
day
some
twenty
yeares
since
at
a
great
Festivity
in
a
Doctor
of
physicks
house
here
in
he
in
a
merry
way
related
unto
his
guests
how
poore
he
came
into
this
Citie
,
professing
unto
them
all
,
and
that
being
entertained
into
the
Family
of
one
of
Queene
Doctors
of
Physick
to
her
person
,
for
to
teach
his
children
,
he
so
pleased
the
humour
of
the
Doctor
,
whereupon
the
Apothecary
so
bestirred
himself
that
he
made
good
his
promise
and
brought
him
into
the
greatest
practice
of
any
Phisitian
then
in
This
story
did
I
hear
that
Doctor
tell
in
way
of
gloriation
to
many
:
but
it
may
very
fitly
be
applyed
to
all
the
Independents
,
who
are
as
boundlesse
in
their
desires
as
this
Doctor
was
in
his
covetousnesse
said
they
a
few
years
since
,
Congregationall
way
,
and
Church
fellowship
,
and
the
Church
way
,
and
the
way
of
the
Saints
,
and
of
new
Lights
,
and
new
borne
Truths
,
and
of
the
great
things
of
eternity
which
come
only
out
of
the
womb
of
God
and
from
between
his
leggs
,
from
Gods
immediate
hand
,
by
providence
not
to
be
explained
,
just
as
a
lot
,
that
the
Presbyterians
will
be
more
tyrannicall
and
lordly
then
ever
the
Prelates
were
,
and
that
they
are
an
Antichristian
brood
,
the
sons
of
Belial
,
the
enemies
of
Iesus
Christ
and
his
Kingdome
,
and
that
the
people
ought
not
nor
cannot
lawfully
hear
them
or
read
any
thing
they
write
or
publish
to
the
world
,
that
all
they
write
or
preach
tendeth
to
nothing
but
the
disthroning
of
Christ
&
the
setting
him
up
as
a
Pageant
King
hail
Master
,
to
crucifie
him
,
as
the
wicked
Jews
did
,
ugly
fellows
,
and
bland
asses
,
and
Presbytyrants
,
they
have
so
scared
and
terrified
the
people
that
now
the
name
of
a
Presbyterian
is
formidable
to
many
,
and
it
is
enough
to
hinder
any
from
preferment
that
they
can
but
blast
with
the
name
of
a
Presbyterian
that
there
is
scarse
a
man
found
to
have
been
familiar
at
any
time
with
any
of
the
Sectaries
,
that
if
he
once
come
to
declare
himself
to
stand
for
the
Presbytery
,
that
ever
they
could
endure
after
,
whatsoever
love
they
seemed
to
shew
towards
him
before
that
time
that
scarse
ever
any
man
of
what
rank
or
fashion
soever
he
were
that
familiarly
conversed
amongst
them
,
that
they
have
not
afterwards
betrayed
or
blasted
their
in
honor
and
reputation
,
that
when
some
of
them
that
were
poor
unlearned
and
obscure
men
,
yet
for
their
seeming
holiness
have
by
great
Parsonages
been
entertained
in
their
families
,
and
whom
they
made
their
principall
companions
,
these
most
ungratefull
and
treacherous
fellows
have
made
use
of
this
their
noble
courtesie
and
humanity
but
to
find
how
they
stood
affected
to
Independency
,
and
when
they
perceived
that
they
were
not
for
their
purpose
,
though
otherwise
they
were
very
moderate
men
,
yet
they
raised
many
infamous
reports
of
them
,
yea
they
so
blasted
them
in
their
honours
as
they
could
never
after
recover
their
reputation
they
may
not
be
led
into
temptation
,
Galatians
,
wishes
that
they
were
cut
off
,
that
if
an
Angel
from
heaven
should
preach
unto
them
otherwise
then
he
had
taught
them
,
that
they
should
account
him
accursed
,
Beware
of
false
Prophets
which
come
to
you
in
sheeps
clothing
,
but
inwardly
are
ravening
wolves
,
into
temptation
in
the
nurture
and
fear
of
the
Lord
,
and
to
instruct
in
the
way
of
truth
and
righteousnesse
,
Epistle
to
the
Reader
that
like
the
devill
they
transformed
themselves
into
angels
of
light
and
appeared
like
the
Ministers
of
righteousnesse
to
beware
of
the
leaven
of
the
Pharisees
and
of
the
leaven
of
Herod
,
but
injoyns
them
all
to
take
heed
of
their
doctrines
:
that
the
last
times
wil
be
perillous
and
dangerous
times
in
regard
of
the
false
teachers
that
should
then
arise
,
that
they
shal
be
lovers
of
themselvs
,
covetous
,
boasters
,
proud
,
blasphemers
,
disobedient
to
Parents
,
unthankful
,
unholy
,
without
naturall
affection
,
covenant
breakers
,
false
accusers
,
devils
,
incontinent
,
fierce
,
despisers
of
those
that
are
good
,
treacherous
,
heady
,
high
minded
,
lovers
of
pleasures
more
then
lovers
of
God
,
having
a
form
of
godlinesse
,
but
denying
the
power
thereof
.
from
such
turn
away
to
Jannes
and
Jambres
those
sorcerers
who
withstood
Moses
,
that
they
also
like
them
would
resist
the
truth
,
they
being
men
of
corrupt
minds
and
reprobate
concerning
the
faith
.
that
desire
the
peace
of
Zion
and
the
welfare
of
their
own
souls
,
to
take
heed
of
them
all
,
least
they
be
found
fighters
against
God
:
Epistle
v.
If
there
come
any
unto
you
that
bring
not
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
entertain
him
not
into
your
house
,
neither
bid
him
God
speed
:
for
he
that
biddeth
him
God
speed
is
partaker
of
his
evil
deeds
.
Let
every
one
that
nameth
the
name
of
Christ
depart
from
iniquity
or
evill
.
to
shun
prophane
and
vaine
bablings
,
saying
they
would
increase
to
more
ungodlinesse
,
and
that
their
words
will
eate
as
doth
a
canker
,
of
whom
is
who
concerning
the
truth
have
erred
,
saying
,
that
the
Resurrection
is
past
already
,
and
overthrow
the
faith
of
some
to
avoid
all
evill
,
whether
it
be
the
evill
of
Doctrine
,
or
manners
,
or
evill
company
,
and
especially
to
avoid
and
shun
all
false
Teachers
,
whose
doctrines
eat
as
a
Gangrene
,
Edward's
Gangrena
Tim.
verse
If
any
man
teach
otherwise
,
(
then
he
and
Christ
had
instructed
to
teach
)
and
consent
not
to
wholesome
words
,
even
the
words
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
to
the
doctrine
which
is
according
to
Godlinesse
,
from
such
with
draw
thy selfe
.
company
and
familiarity
of
all
false
Teachers
and
Seducers
,
as
being
the
principall
causes
of
the
ruine
,
and
misleading
of
so
many
soules
,
for
all
things
will
speedily
run
to
confusion
,
and
the
Sectaries
will
bring
downe
Gods
judgements
upon
the
Land
,
by
their
damnable
and
desperate
Doctrines
,
and
ruine
upon
the
very
Parliament
,
and
the
States
of
the
Kingdome
Iack
Straw
Wat
Tyl●r
The
Lord
awaken
the
Parliament
,
the
Lords
and
Peeres
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
all
the
Governours
through
the
same
to
stand
now
all
upon
their
Guards
,
they
having
had
so
many
Warning-Peeces
,
both
in
the
Army
,
and
in
the
Citie
,
both
in
Pulpits
and
Pamphlets
what
the
Independents
and
Sectaries
intend
to
doe
.
Iohn
Lilburns
to
awaken
the
whole
Kingdom
Peters
,
Salt-marsh
,
Dell
and
what
gallant
Fellowes
they
have
now
with
the
sword
in
their
hands
,
and
what
priviledges
they
clayme
unto
themselves
,
that
there
should
be
any
of
those
Sectaries
permitted
through
the
Kingdome
to
beare
any
office
of
charge
committed
unto
them
,
or
to
have
any
other
weapon
offensive
or
defensive
in
their
hands
,
then
a
bodkin
or
a
thimble
,
which
were
the
only
iron
many
of
them
wore
before
these
times
Artillery
Guarden
Military
Yard
Pauls
,
Westminster-Abb●y
to
talke
of
the
sword
in
their
hands
.
that
any
Papists
should
sit
in
the
Parliament
,
and
our
ever
to
be
honoured
Worthies
now
sitting
in
that
great
Conncell
did
not
thinke
it
for
the
Kingdoms
safety
,
that
any
Papist
should
bee
of
the
Kings
Councell
I
see
no
reason
that
any
Sectary
whatsoever
,
whether
Independent
,
Antinomian
,
Anabaptist
,
Seeker
,
&c.
or
any
Fugitives
that
have
ran
over
into
to
set
up
new
Churches
there
,
should
be
suffered
to
sit
in
the
Great
Councill
of
the
Kingdome
,
which
without
doubt
will
with
al
their
ability
and
power
labour
to
maintaine
their
severall
factions
,
all
which
tend
to
the
ruine●of
this
State
and
Kingdom
,
and
to
the
destruction
of
all
our
liberties
;
and
therefore
I
conceive
they
are
as
dangerous
as
ever
the
Papists
were
that
any
Sectary
what
ever
should
sit
in
the
great
Councell
,
especially
it
being
daily
perceived
that
all
the
Sectaries
through
the
land
have
their
incouragement
from
some
of
them
to
doe
mischiefe
every
where
,
have
children
for
their
Princes
whether
they
be
children
in
respect
of
years
or
discretion
,
where
the
people
are
not
only
divided
amongst
themselves
,
but
their
councels
also
,
and
by
this
meanes
have
got
all
the
wealth
and
riches
of
the
Land
into
their
own
hands
,
with
most
of
the
strength
▪
with
the
ruine
and
miseries
of
many
.
that
all
the
Sectaries
may
be
removed
out
ofall
offices
,
and
Committees
,
and
places
of
trust
through
the
Kingdome
.
destitute
of
Livelyhood
,
and
many
more
of
them
by
the
calumnies
and
lyes
of
the
Independents
and
Sectaries
,
are
now
in
disgrace
,
and
all
their
service
is
forgotten
,
to
avoid
and
shun
both
their
teachings
,
and
teachers
,
and
complices
,
and
abetters
.
for
sake
the
errors
of
their
new
wayes
,
by
seeing
the
truth
,
He
that
is
ignorant
let
him
be
ignorant
still
.
there
is
but
one
body
and
one
spirit
and
one
hope
of
Salvation
:
Lot
,
Gen.
Let
not
us
contend
together
for
we
are
brethren
.
If
it
be
possible
,
as
much
as
lies
in
us
,
to
be
in
in
peace
with
all
men
,
Rom.
ye
bite
and
devoure
one
another
,
take
heede
yee
be
not
consumed
one
with
another
,
verse
.
Hatred
varience
,
emulation
,
strife
,
heresies
&c.
and
envyings
are
of
the
flesh
,
and
they
that
do
such
things
shall
not
enter
into
the
Kingdome
of
God
.
which
we
have
heard
from
the
beginning
,
for
the
old
way
The
way
the
truth
and
the
life
,
Ioh.
Britaine
,
France
Who
is
our
Lawgiver
,
upon
whose
shoulders
the
government
of
his
Church
is
laid
,
who
is
the
wonderfull
Counseller
,
the
Prince
of
peace
Walter
Mountague
Ierusalem
,
Ephesus
,
Corinth
Whether
,
there
were
many
Congregations
and
Assemblies
in
any
of
those
primitive
Churches
,
as
in
that
of
Ierusalem
the
Mother
Church
,
and
many
Elders
or
Presbyters
in
that
Church
,
and
all
other
Officers
;
and
whether
all
those
Congregations
and
Assemblies
were
one
Church
,
and
those
Presbyters
and
Officers
all
of
them
Elders
and
Officers
of
that
one
Church
,
and
whether
all
those
Congregations
and
Assemblies
were
under
one
Presbytery
?
For
out
of
Zion
shal
go
forth
the
Law
,
&
the
Word
of
the
Lord
from
Ierusalem
,
Isay
That
there
were
many
Congregations
and
severall
Assemblies
of
Beleevers
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
,
in
the
which
they
enjoyed
all
acts
of
worship
,
and
all
the
Ordinances
amongst
and
that
before
the
Persecution
we
reade
of
,
1.
The
second
The
third
The
fourth
And
when
they
had
ordained
them
Presbyters
in
every
Church
,
and
had
prayed
with
fasting
,
they
commended
them
to
the
Lord
,
on
whom
they
beleeved
.
when
they
had
ordained
them
Presbyters
in
every
Church
.
And
from
Miletus
he
sent
to
Ephesus
,
and
called
the
Presbyters
of
the
Church
.
Take
heed
therefore
unto
your selves
and
to
all
the
flock
over
which
the
Holy
Ghost
hath
made
you
Bishops
,
to
feed
the
Church
of
God
which
he
hath
purchased
with
his
own
blood
.
For
this
cause
life
I
thee
in
Creet
,
that
thou
shouldest
put
in
order
the
things
that
are
wanting
,
and
ordaine
Presbyters
in
every
City
,
as
I
appointed
thee
.
If
any
man
be
blamelesse
,
&c.
for
a
Bishop
must
be
blamelesse
as
the
Steward
of
God
,
Let
the
Presbyters
that
rule
well
,
be
counted
worthy
of
double
honour
,
especially
they
who
labour
in
word
and
doctrine
.
them
that
have
the
rule
over
you
,
who
have
spake
unto
you
the
Word
of
God
,
whose
faith
follow
,
considering
the
end
of
their
conversation
.
them
that
have
the
rule
over
you
,
and
submit
your selves
,
for
they
watch
for
your
soules
,
as
they
that
must
give
an
account
,
Salute
all
them
that
have
the
rule
over
you
,
and
all
the
For
they
watch
for
your
souls
they
must
also
give
an
account
The
Presbyters
that
are
among
you
,
Peter
,
I
exhort
,
who
am
also
a
Presbyter
,
and
a
witnesse
of
the
sufferings
of
Christ
,
and
also
a
partaker
of
the
glory
that
shall
be
revealed
;
feed
the
flock
of
God
which
is
among
you
,
taking
the
over
sight
thereof
,
not
by
constraint
,
but
willingly
,
&c.
neither
as
being
Lords
over
Gods
heritage
,
but
being
examples
to
the
flock
.
Is
any
among
you
sick
let
him
call
for
the
Presbyters
of
the
Church
.
Paul
and
Barnabas
went
up
to
the
Apostles
and
Presbyters
,
&c.
And
when
they
came
to
Ierusalem
they
were
received
of
the
Church
Then
pleased
it
the
Apostles
and
Presbyters
with
the
whole
Church
,
The
Apostles
,
and
Presbyters
,
and
Brethren
.
And
when
we
were
come
to
Ierusalem
,
Luke
,
the
Brethren
received
us
gladly
.
And
the
day
following
Paul
went
in
with
us
in
to
Iames
,
and
all
the
Presbyters
were
present
.
Were
the
Commands
of
the
Lord
.
That
thou
keep
this
Command
without
spot
,
unblameable
till
the
appearing
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
For
he
Iohn
)
contenteth
not
himself
only
to
prate
maliciously
against
us
,
but
he
will
not
receive
his
brethren
,
nor
suffer
others
,
but
casteth
them
out
of
the
Church
;
which
is
an
evill
thing
in
him
Iohn
:
But
for
you
follow
not
that
which
is
evill
but
that
which
is
good
.
Iohn
,
is
an
evill
thing
.
(
saith
he
D
otrephes
verse
10.
page
10
▪
5.
12.
13.
Coloss.
4.
17.
Thus
Mr
in
way
of
reply
speaketh
to
my
argument
concerning
and
of
his
intention
what
he
will
do
in
the
insuing
discourse
to
all
the
other
arguments
.
rather
to
speak
five
words
to
the
understanding
of
the
people
,
teach
others
,
then
ten
thousand
words
in
an
unknown
tongue
.
Knollys
,
J.
S.
mistaken
in
my
comentary
exposition
and
application
of
this
place
of
Scripture
.
(
saith
he
12
page
29.
These
words
Mr
quoteth
out
of
my
book
.
Now
hear
his
answer
.
(
saith
he
Act.
14.
Tit.
1.
v.
5.
in
the
church
of
Hebr.
13.
7.
17.
24.
These
are
the
foure
conclusions
Master
gathereth
out
of
my
arguments
,
but
with
all
adds
,
saying
,
This
saith
Mr.
doth
not
follow
;
but
of
that
in
its
due
place
.
All
which
should
it
be
granted
proves
:
First
,
all
which
sh●uld
●t
be
granted
,
all
which
should
it
be
granted
,
It
is
not
denyed
by
the
brethren
that
the
Presbyters
in
all
Churches
,
were
the
men
in
the
Government
of
the
Churches
,
in
which
they
were
Elders
:
It
is
not
denyed
by
the
brethren
,
that
the
Presbyters
in
all
Churches
,
were
the
men
in
Government
of
the
Churches
,
in
which
they
were
Elders
:
It
is
not
denyed
by
the
brethren
,
but
that
the
Presbyters
in
al
churches
were
the
men
in
the
government
:
If
I
come
,
I
will
remember
his
deeds
which
he
doth
prating
against
us
.
That
Diotrephes
had
a
particular
congregation
.
second
that
he
affected
an
absolute
jurisdicton
within
himselfe
and
to
have
his
congregation
independent
,
and
that
he
was
the
first
that
opposed
the
presbyterian
government
;
for
we
never
read
of
any
that
prated
malicious
words
against
the
Presbyterie
before
.
the
church
that
writ
unto
,
was
governed
by
the
common
counsell
of
the
Presbytery
at
that
time
,
and
that
did
then
acknowledge
a
Court
and
common
councell
of
Presbyters
Classicall
and
Synodicall
to
appeale
unto
,
that
if
nothing
of
publicke
concernment
were
to
be
done
without
the
joynt
consent
of
the
Presbytery
,
that
then
the
Presbyter
would
not
have
transgressed
so
farre
as
to
take
upon
him
this
authority
over
to
tell
the
Church
of
his
faults
&c.
all
these
things
I
will
opposed
the
brethren
and
forbad
them
that
would
have
received
them
,
yea
and
cast
them
out
(
ver.
of
the
that
Diotrephes
would
have
his
congregation
independent
?
and
have
an
absolute
jurisdiction
within
it selfe
?
N●
would
lord
it
over
the
Church
,
and
have
the
Preeminency
above
his
brethren
,
whether
fellow
Elders
or
fellow
Saints
.
loving
the
primacy
amongst
them
,
would
be
the
Primate
and
Metropolitan
of
the
Church
,
and
have
the
preeminency
of
all
the
Presbyters
in
it
,
and
brethren
of
it
.
And
why
therefore
should
the
Doctor
marvell
that
his
brethren
should
now
urge
this
place
against
the
Court
of
Preshyters
?
the
Apostle
writs
to
the
Church
or
particular
congregation
,
whereof
was
a
member
and
an
Elder
,
who
he
knew
had
power
to
judge
him
.
I
was
much
mistaken
in
my
commentary
exposition
and
application
of
that
place
,
saying
there
was
no
mention
made
of
any
particular
congregation
he
did
evill
in
usurping
authority
over
the
church
and
those
brethren
he
cast
out
:
Wherefore
if
I
come
▪
I
will
remember
his
deeds
which
he
doth
,
prating
against
us
with
malicious
wordes
,
would
lord
it
over
the
Church
,
and
have
the
preeminency
above
his
brethren
,
whether
fellow-Elders
or
fellow-Saints
,
he
would
be
Primate
,
saith
he
,
and
Metropolitan
of
the
Church
,
and
have
the
preeminency
of
all
the
Presbyters
in
it
,
and
Brethren
of
it
.
Knollys
▪
Iohn
,
Wherfore
if
I
come
,
I
will
remember
his
deeds
which
he
doth
,
prating
against
us
with
malicious
words
,
If
I
come
,
I
will
remember
his
deeds
,
Knollys
;
If
had
affronted
the
Court
and
common-councell
of
Presbyters
,
why
was
he
not
convented
before
them
?
Surely
the
Apostle
and
Elder
Saint
John
,
would
rather
have
writ
to
the
Colledge
of
Presbyters
(
if
there
had
bin
any
such
)
than
to
the
Church
,
and
would
rather
have
sent
him
a
summons
to
appear
at
some
Consistory
,
Diotrephes
loves
to
be
a
Primate
among
you
;
wherefore
when
the
Presbytry
come
to
keep
order
and
to
meet
together
in
a
councell
,
I
will
remember
his
deeds
and
informe
against
him
that
he
pra●e●
against
us
with
malicious
words
but
the
Apostle
did
not
know
of
any
such
Court
or
councell
of
Presbyters
to
appeal
unto
.
That
it
is
not
denyed
by
the
brethren
,
that
the
Presbyters
in
all
Churches
,
were
the
men
in
the
government
of
the
Churches
in
which
they
were
Elders
.
men
and
brethren
what
shall
we
do
?
Acts
If
I
come
I
will
remember
his
deeds
.
Therefore
the
Apostle
writes
to
the
Church
or
particular
congregation
whereof
was
a
Member
and
an
Elder
,
who
he
knew
had
power
to
judge
him
,
as
well
as
the
Church
or
particular
Congregation
of
had
power
to
judge
them
that
were
Members
therein
,
And
therefore
might
as
warrantably
admonish
as
the
Church
of
knew
that
that
Church
had
power
to
judge
Diotrephes
,
Ierusalem
,
Ephesus
,
Corinth
And
now
I
come
to
make
good
those
appeals
I
made
mention
of
10.
which
if
thy
brother
shall
trespasse
against
thee
,
go
and
tell
him
of
his
fault
betweene
thee
and
him
alone
,
to
two
or
three
more
if
he
shall
neglect
to
heare
them
,
unto
the
Church
If
the
Doctor
can
prove
these
appeales
,
I
aske
him
whether
that
higher
Presbytery
or
Councell
of
Divines
,
be
not
as
Independent
as
the
brethren
and
their
Churches
against
whom
the
Doctor
hath
written
:
and
if
so
,
then
such
a
high
Presbytery
or
Councell
of
Divines
,
is
not
Gods
Ordinance
by
the
Doctors
own
confession
and
affirmation
.
that
the
people
and
congregation
in
any
Church
have
not
power
to
judge
their
Ministers
,
Now
yee
are
the
body
of
Christ
,
and
members
in
particular
.
And
God
hath
set
some
in
the
Church
,
first
Apostles
,
secondly
Prophets
,
thirdly
Teachers
,
after
that
miracles
,
then
gifts
of
healing
,
helps
in
Government
,
diversities
of
tongues
;
are
all
Apostles
?
are
all
Prophets
?
are
all
Teachers
?
Ephesians
vers
He
gave
some
Apostles
,
and
some
Prophets
,
and
some
Evangelists
and
some
Pastors
and
Teachers
for
the
perfecting
of
the
Saints
,
and
for
the
worke
of
the
Ministry
and
the
edifying
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
till
we
come
all
into
the
unity
of
the
faith
,
and
of
the
knowledge
of
the
sonne
of
God
,
unto
a
perfect
man
,
unto
the
measure
of
the
stature
of
the
fulnesse
of
Christ
.
to
such
a
man
is
the
censure
which
was
inflicted
of
many
.
Having
gifts
differing
according
to
the
grace
given
unto
us
,
saith
Saint
whether
prophecy
,
let
us
prophecy
according
to
the
proportion
of
faith
,
or
ministry
,
let
us
waite
on
our
ministry
&c.
He
that
ruleth
,
with
diligence
Corinth
.
ver
is
nothing
,
and
uncircumcision
is
nothing
,
but
the
keeping
of
the
commandements
of
God
Know
them
which
are
over
you
in
the
Lord
,
and
esteem
them
very
highly
in
love
for
their
works
sake
:
Let
every
man
abide
in
the
same
calling
wherein
he
was
called
;
and
as
if
it
had
not
bin
sufficient
to
have
once
specified
his
mind
in
this
businesse
,
in
the
he
reiterateth
this
precept
saying
,
Brethren
,
let
every
man
wherein
he
is
called
therein
abide
with
they
will
be
found
transgressours
of
the
Laws
of
God
and
Violaters
of
that
Order
God
hath
appoynted
in
Church
and
State
,
God
is
the
God
of
Order
,
and
hath
injoyned
all
men
to
keep
his
commandements
,
to
rule
to
obey
their
guides
and
yeeld
double
honour
unto
them
to
obey
them
in
the
Lord
:
That
the
Presbyters
only
should
rule
in
them
,
and
that
the
people
should
obey
and
not
intermeddle
in
the
government
;
for
that
is
not
to
keep
themselves
in
their
severall
Stations
,
and
to
abide
in
the
same
calling
wherein
they
were
called
.
To
keep
himselfe
in
the
same
calling
wherein
he
was
called
,
to
command
to
obey
John
,
to
teach
all
men
not
to
do
the
like
left
they
fall
into
the
same
condemnation
Epistles
of
Sant
Paul
and
the
other
Apostles
seven
Churches
of
Asia
to
the
Angels
and
Ministers
of
those
Churches
sufficient
to
such
a
man
is
the
punishment
inflicted
of
many
.
that
as
the
Church
or
particular
congregation
of
had
power
to
judge
them
that
were
members
therein
.
and
as
the
Church
of
had
power
to
admonish
Archippus
so
the
Church
whereof
was
a
member
,
might
as
warrantably
admonish
say
unto
Archippus
that
he
take
heed
to
his
Ministry
,
Deliver
such
a
man
unto
Satan
for
the
destruction
of
the
the
people
have
the
power
in
their
hands
over
all
the
members
of
those
Churches
both
Ministers
and
people
.
It
belongeth
to
the
great
and
grave
Councell
of
the
Kingdom
to
mannage
publike
affaires
,
and
to
the
Major
and
Aldermèn
,
and
the
Common-councell
of
each
Corporation
to
transact
and
order
the
publicke
businesse
,
and
affaires
,
because
they
are
the
men
in
those
severall
places
that
God
and
the
people
have
invested
with
authority
over
them
and
it
only
belongeth
unto
them
to
order
all
affaires
of
publicke
concernment
,
who
God
and
the
people
have
called
and
appointed
to
this
end
and
purpose
.
to
the
Angels
and
Ministers
in
them
,
to
bind
and
loose
,
to
cast
out
and
take
in
,
according
to
Divine
authority
.
and
not
the
Presbyteries
in
every
Church
Commentary
exposition
I.
S.
That
the
Government
lay
in
the
Presbyters
hands
in
every
church
.
I.
S.
Persbyters
did
rule
the
Church
at
Ierusalem
,
and
ordinarily
other
Churches
,
whom
do
you
Sure
not
the
Independents
,
as
you
call
them
,
we
grant
it
is
their
part
to
rule
that
the
government
of
those
severall
Churches
lay
in
the
Presbyters
hands
,
who
only
had
the
ordering
of
the
affaires
of
those
Churches
as
the
Stewards
over
them
,
and
whose
place
it
was
,
to
receive
any
accusations
,
and
examine
matters
of
scandall
and
to
proceede
against
offenders
by
cens●res
and
punishments
upon
evidence
and
proofe
made
against
them
,
Archippus
,
that
he
take
heede
to
his
ministry
,
Epistles
of
admonish
,
and
how
,
who
to
ordaine
,
and
who
to
cast
out
,
as
those
of
ordination
,
excommunication
and
censure
that
the
Ministers
doe
what
they
doe
in
the
Church
as
Officers
and
Magistrates
and
men
in
place
and
power
do
it
by
way
of
charity
and
love
and
only
out
of
Christian
duty
,
and
not
with
any
authority
they
have
over
the
people
;
and
if
their
brethren
will
not
heare
them
,
then
to
take
one
or
two
more
with
them
,
and
if
they
will
not
heare
them
,
then
to
refer
it
unto
the
Church
,
as
having
nothing
to
do
with
another
mans
servant
,
Epistle
to
the
Romans
to
admonish
one
another
to
rebuke
,
to
exhort
Knollys
,
to
prove
the
authority
of
the
people
over
either
their
Ministers
or
Fellow-members
,
For
usurping
sole
authority
to
himselfe
and
prating
malicious
words
against
the
Presbyters
of
that
Church
he
writeth
to
:
The
first
The
second
is
this
(
saith
he
Corinth
,
For
the
casting
out
of
the
Incestuous
person
,
and
for
the
carrying
of
themselves
with
Order
and
Decency
,
in
their
Assemblies
and
sharply
reproove
offenders
in
that
Church
,
He
would
remember
him
,
and
sharply
reprove
him
who
sent
his
spirit
to
lead
him
into
all
truth
.
If
I
come
I
will
remember
his
deeds
,
If
I
come
I
will
remember
his
deeds
,
that
he
was
a
judge
there
among
the
rest
,
who
with
others
had
the
hearing
of
all
causes
there
,
and
that
all
businesses
of
publike
concernment
ought
to
be
done
and
transacted
by
the
mutuall
and
joynt
accord
and
agreement
of
the
Presbytery
,
and
not
to
be
managed
by
any
one
singly
by
himself
,
or
by
the
people
whom
God
had
never
given
the
Keyes
unto
,
nor
the
power
of
rule
and
Government
:
his
so
writing
was
no
offender
,
though
all
things
of
publike
concernment
in
the
Church
were
ever
to
be
transacted
by
the
joynt
agreement
and
common
consent
of
the
Presbytery
.
seven
new
Churches
or
rather
seventy
That
God
was
never
the
author
of
them
,
for
God
is
a
God
of
order
and
not
of
confusion
:
assumes
an
absolute
soveranity
unto
themselves
Independent
,
from
all
other
Churches
and
Presbytries
,
from
the
which
there
is
no
appeale
,
be
one
never
so
much
wronged
.
Iohn
Lilburne
by
these
their
doings
,
they
set
up
the
Lord
Christ
upon
his
throne
in
his
Kingdome
,
and
in
their
houses
,
and
compt
all
those
that
differ
from
them
of
their
congregationall
way
,
as
enemies
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
and
of
his
kingdome
;
and
esteeme
of
them
as
of
a
company
of
Infidels
as
that
Church
Iohn
write
unto
can
witnesse
If
he
came
he
would
remember
But
it
seemes
Saint
his
authority
pleaseth
them
well
,
though
if
we
looke
into
it
,
it
makes
much
against
them
.
He
lived
as
the
author
that
cites
him
,
saith
,
within
the
fourth
Century
.
His
words
are
these
upon
the
1.
of
Take
with
it
his
own
interpretation
.
(
saith
he
However
it
is
acknowledged
by
their
owne
testimony
,
that
in
the
Apostles
time
and
many
yeares
after
the
Apostles
,
nothing
was
done
in
the
church
without
the
Councell
of
the
Presbyters
.
Commentaries
upon
the
first
chapter
of
the
Epistle
of
all
Churches
were
governed
by
the
common
councell
of
the
Presbyters
,
and
not
by
the
advice
of
the
people
.
that
it
was
through
faction
,
and
for
the
avoyding
of
further
Schismes
and
rents
in
the
Church
and
cities
,
that
before
that
time
,
the
Churches
were
governed
Commum
consilio
Presbyterorum
,
a
Magistracy
,
or
Aristocracy
,
or
Signory
,
or
Court
a
Company
,
or
Senate
,
or
Councell
of
grave
wise
,
and
understanding
men
,
with
authority
and
power
of
ruling
,
ordering
,
and
commanding
,
and
in
whose
hands
the
government
is
put
.
a
Religious
,
Grave
,
Solid
,
Learned
,
and
wise
councell
of
Divines
and
Ministers
,
or
men
of
inveterate
experience
;
and
such
as
know
how
to
Rule
and
Govern
those
that
are
under
their
command
,
with
wisdome
and
moderation
,
and
according
to
the
Word
of
God
;
and
the
which
men
likewise
are
invested
with
Authority
and
Power
for
to
exercise
a
jurisdiction
over
others
,
and
are
hereunto
called
by
such
as
are
able
to
judge
and
discerne
of
the
sufficiency
of
their
gifts
and
abilities
for
this
worke
,
which
the
ordinary
and
common
people
cannot
do
.
that
had
the
rule
over
them
for
the
common
good
of
them
all
and
for
their
bodily
preservation
that
have
the
rule
and
government
over
the
Churches
for
the
spirituall
good
of
their
souls
.
Sheepherds
,
yea
have
dominion
over
our
faith
Corinthians
;
chap.
But
that
they
should
be
helpers
of
our
joy
good
Shepheards
without
the
joynt
consent
of
that
Presbytery
or
spirituall
Corporation
,
under
whose
commands
they
are
.
a
whole
Colledge
or
an
Assembly
of
learned
Presbyters
commonly
are
;
who
by
God
himself
have
the
dispensation
of
the
Word
and
the
ordering
and
ruling
of
the
Church
committed
unto
them
,
and
who
in
the
Preaching
of
the
Word
,
and
the
administration
of
the
Sacraments
,
and
in
all
ordinary
acts
of
worship
,
and
in
governing
and
ruling
the
flocks
committed
to
their
severall
charges
,
are
the
successors
of
the
holy
Apostles
.
say
they
Acts
19.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
5.
8.
18
1
Tim.
4.
14.
Iames
5.
14
,
15.
Mark
.
16.
18.
say
they
Vnlesse
I
put
my
hands
into
his
side
and
my
fingers
into
the
print
of
the
nailes
,
I
will
not
believe
.
Thou
that
savedst
others
,
now
save
thy self
,
come
down
from
the
Crosse
and
then
we
will
believe
in
thee
,
If
thou
be
the
Sonne
of
God
,
and
wouldest
have
the
world
so
believe
,
and
me
too
,
on
thee
,
then
command
these
stones
to
be
made
bread
,
do
this
miracle
first
the
Presbyters
by
the
imposition
of
their
hands
upon
their
Disciples
,
can
inable
them
on
a
sudden
to
speake
with
strange
tongues
,
to
foretell
things
to
come
,
and
heal
the
sicke
,
&c.
we
will
not
acknowledge
them
to
be
true
Elders
:
but
let
them
do
all
these
things
by
the
imposition
of
their
hands
,
and
then
wee
will
acknowledge
them
for
a
true
Presbytery
.
faith
once
delivered
to
the
Saints
.
the
Land
that
flowed
with
Milk
and
Honey
.
not
to
be
wise
above
that
which
is
written
,
to
believe
otherwise
then
we
have
been
taught
,
though
the
Apostles
or
an
Angell
from
heaven
should
teach
otherwise
That
he
shall
come
with
strong
delusions
and
lying
wonders
,
and
with
all
deceiveableness
in
them
that
perish
,
because
they
received
not
the
love
of
the
truth
,
that
they
might
be
saved
.
take
heed
of
all
false
delusions
,
Shew
us
some
miracles
and
then
we
will
believe
you
are
true
Presbyters
.
What
signe
shewest
thou
that
wee
may
beleeve
in
thee
?
he
did
it
by
the
Prince
of
Devils
.
they
came
with
lying
wonders
,
and
with
the
working
of
Satan
,
that
hee
must
rise
early
and
never
goe
to
bed
,
that
will
please
all
men
:
that
they
tooke
too
much
upon
them
.
God
himselfe
Samuel
,
and
would
set
up
a
governement
after
the
modell
of
their
owne
braine
,
and
taught
the
feare
of
God
,
after
the
precepts
of
men
with
the
Written
Word
to
the
Law
and
to
the
Testimony
,
Isay
that
is
set
downe
in
the
Written
Word
,
Come
shew
us
some
miracles
,
and
then
wee
will
beleeve
you
are
a
right
Presbyterie
.
Iohn
the
Baptist
came
neither
eating
nor
drinking
,
and
ye
say
behold
hee
hath
a
Devill
;
the
Sonne
of
Man
came
both
eating
and
drinking
,
and
ye
say
,
hee
is
a
Wine-bibber
,
a
friend
of
Publicans
and
Sinners
.
and
are
sent
unto
and
the
Prophets
,
Luke
and
are
commanded
to
search
the
Scripture
,
John
Abraham
,
Luke
That
if
men
will
not
beleeve
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
they
will
not
be
perswaded
by
miracles
:
wrought
by
the
Devill
that
the
Devill
can
transforme
himselfe
into
an
Angell
of
light
,
and
that
the
Deceivers
and
false
Teachers
shall
come
forth
in
sheeps
clothing
,
and
for
outward
appearance
shalequalize
,
if
not
exceed
,
the
faithfullest
&
truest
Pastors
and
Ministers
of
Christ
Doctrine
of
Faith
,
Manners
holy
Scripture
Doctrine
of
the
Apostles
written
Word
The
Presbyters
in
the
Apostles
times
did
miracles
,
and
s●ake
with
strange
tongues
,
and
their
Schollers
and
Disciples
did
the
same
;
doe
you
likewise
,
and
then
we
will
acknowledge
you
to
be
true
Presbyters
,
otherwise
wee
will
not
.
Isaiah
,
Ieremy
,
Ezekiel
,
&c.
Moses
God
gave
unto
his
Church
Apostles
,
Evangelists
,
Prophets
,
&c.
and
they
spake
all
strange
tongues
and
divers
languages
,
and
did
many
miracles
;
but
you
and
your
Congregations
,
have
neither
Apostles
,
Prophets
,
nor
Evangelists
,
nor
ye
have
not
the
gifts
of
Tongues
,
nor
yee
can
do
no
Miracle
:
you
are
not
the
true
Church
.
but
many
spake
one
after
another
by
Interpreters
,
But
you
have
none
in
your
Congregations
so
miraculously
inspired
with
sundry
languages
,
and
divers
tongues
,
nor
ye
do
not
speake
infallible
truths
by
direction
from
God
;
nor
you
cannot
cure
diseases
nor
do
miracles
:
your
religion
is
not
the
same
Religion
;
nor
your
Congregations
the
true
Church
:
shew
us
these
miracles
and
then
we
will
beleeve
you
to
be
the
true
Church
,
otherwise
we
may
not
,
we
dare
not
acknowledge
you
to
be
the
true
Church
.
Again
they
may
argue
thus
as
their
working
of
miracles
,
and
speaking
of
strange
tongues
,
and
gifts
of
healing
,
&c.
that
believe
without
seeing
of
miracles
,
Thomas
,
Iohn
Because
thou
hast
seen
me
thou
believest
,
blessed
are
they
that
have
not
seen
,
and
have
believed
.
Word
of
God
Christian
Churches
Even
so
all
those
particular
Congregations
that
are
within
the
compasse
and
jurisdiction
of
the
severall
Presbyteries
,
are
to
be
ordered
and
governed
by
the
common
and
joynt
councell
of
the
severall
Presbyters
,
or
the
greater
part
of
them
.
Presbyters
to
command
people
and
particular
Assemblies
and
Congregations
under
them
,
to
obey
That
they
enjoyne
all
the
severall
Congregations
to
yeeld
obedience
to
their
Pastors
and
Rulers
over
them
,
and
signifie
unto
them
that
they
owe
unto
them
double
honour
,
especially
such
as
labour
in
the
Word
and
Doctrine
and
that
as
they
minister
to
them
spirituall
food
for
their
soules
,
they
should
likewise
minister
unto
them
all
things
necessary
for
the
maintenance
of
them
and
their
Families
,
to
teach
and
rule
the
people
to
hear
and
obey
a
standing
government
,
to
be
continued
to
the
end
of
the
World
,
Man
of
Sin
If
thy
Brother
shall
trespasse
against
thee
,
go
and
tell
him
of
it
between
thee
and
him
alone
:
if
he
shall
heare
thee
,
thou
shalt
gaine
thy
brother
;
but
if
he
will
not
heare
thee
,
then
take
with
thee
one
or
two
more
,
that
in
the
mouth
of
two
or
three
witnesses
,
every
word
may
be
established
.
And
if
he
shall
neglect
to
heare
them
;
then
tell
it
unto
the
Church
:
but
if
he
neglect
to
heare
the
Church
,
let
him
be
to
thee
as
a
Heathen
man
and
a
Publican
.
Verily
,
verily
I
say
unto
you
,
whatsoever
ye
shall
binde
on
earth
,
shall
be
bound
in
heaven
,
and
whatsoever
ye
shall
loose
on
earth
,
shall
be
loosed
in
heaven
.
Assembly
,
Senate
,
Councell
understanding
men
assigned
to
that
purpose
,
a
Church
in
the
first
chap.
of
the
in
chusing
of
an
Apostle
in
his
place
Deacons
,
and
in
the
chapter
in
determining
the
question
there
in
hand
,
Whatsoever
ye
shall
binde
on
earth
,
shall
be
bound
in
heaven
,
and
whatsoever
ye
shall
loose
on
earth
shall
be
loosed
in
heaven
.
they
onely
are
to
judge
and
determine
and
to
censure
in
matters
of
manners
and
doctrine
,
the
people
are
to
allow
and
approve
it
according
to
the
Word
of
God
.
That
Crispus
the
chiefe
Ruler
of
the
Synagogue
beleeved
with
all
his
houshould
.
And
behold
there
came
one
of
the
Rulers
of
the
Synagogue
,
whose
name
was
Iairus
▪
obedience
and
submission
,
in
whatsoever
they
command
in
the
Lord
,
and
according
to
his
blessed
Word
the
which
whosoever
resisteth
,
resisteth
the
Ordinance
of
God
.
That
all
Churches
wee
have
mention
of
under
the
New
Testament
,
were
Aristocratically
and
Presbyterially
governed
,
that
is
,
were
under
the
Government
of
a
Colledge
or
Assembly
of
Presbyters
.
In
those
dayes
came
Iohn
the
Baptist
,
preaching
in
the
wildernesse
of
Iudaea
,
and
saying
,
Repent
ye
,
for
the
Kingdome
of
heaven
is
at
hand
.
Then
went
out
to
him
Ierusalem
,
and
all
●udaea
and
all
the
Region
round
about
Iordan
,
and
were
baptized
of
him
in
Iordan
confessing
their
sinnes
.
Iesus
Christ
That
they
should
beleeve
on
him
which
should
come
after
him
,
that
is
,
on
Christ
Iesus
,
Act.
That
he
was
the
greatest
Prophet
that
ever
was
borne
of
woman
,
That
he
was
a
bright
shining
light
,
That
he
was
his
witnesse
and
to
shew
that
he
was
sent
of
God
,
and
that
he
was
that
Elias
that
was
to
come
before
the
Messiah
:
and
Ierusalem
went
out
to
him
,
and
all
the
Region
round
about
,
and
were
Baptized
of
him
.
That
she
had
somtimes
in
her
,
no
lesse
then
eleven
or
twelve
hundred
thousand
six
hundred
thousand
inhabitants
and
the
glory
of
Nations
and
the
joy
of
the
whole
Earth
That
the
Kingdome
of
God
should
immediately
appear
,
out
and
was
baptized
by
Iohn
.
Iohn
Baptist
a
great
part
a
chiefe
part
for
the
whole
:
Lord
Mayor
,
Aldermen
common
people
where
they
should
finde
him
that
was
borne
King
of
the
Iewes
,
that
they
might
worship
him
,
for
they
had
seen
his
Star
,
He
and
all
Ierusalem
was
troubled
with
him
.
all
Ierusalem
and
all
Ierusalem
with
him
was
troubled
.
that
Ierusalem
went
out
to
and
was
baptized
many
went
out
of
Ierusalem
also
,
as
well
as
out
of
other
places
:
that
all
Iudea
,
and
all
the
Regions
round
about
,
and
went
out
That
an
infinite
number
of
people
in
Ierusalem
it selfe
,
were
made
Christians
and
Members
of
the
Church
That
from
the
dayes
of
Iohn
the
Baptist
,
untill
now
,
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
suffereth
violence
,
and
the
violent
take
it
by
force
,
That
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
were
untill
Iohn
;
since
that
time
the
kingdome
of
God
is
preached
,
and
every
man
presseth
in
to
it
:
That
all
the
people
that
heard
him
,
and
the
Publicans
,
justified
God
,
being
baptized
with
the
Baptisme
of
Iohn
;
but
the
P
harisees
and
Lawyers
rejected
the
councell
of
God
against
themselves
,
being
not
baptized
of
him
.
Verse
;
Tell
him
That
the
blinde
see
,
the
lame
walke
,
the
Leapers
are
cleansed
,
the
deafe
heare
,
and
the
dead
are
raised
,
and
the
poore
receive
the
Gospel
For
Paul
may
plant
,
and
Apollo
may
water
,
for
faith
is
the
gift
of
God
,
Ephes.
Iohn
Mark
.
and
feared
him
,
knowing
that
he
was
a
just
man
and
an
holy
,
and
observed
him
,
and
when
he
heard
him
,
he
did
many
things
,
and
heard
him
gladly
.
and
told
him
,
it
was
not
lawfull
for
him
to
have
his
Brothers
Wife
.
Iohn
Baptist
Iohn
Baptist
That
when
he
would
have
put
him
to
death
he
feared
the
multitude
,
because
they
counted
him
as
a
Prophet
.
That
he
that
feared
not
God
,
was
afraid
of
his
servants
.
that
it
was
a
mighty
multitude
of
Believers
that
were
in
Ierusalem
;
for
a
few
could
not
have
awed
the
King
and
kept
him
in
feare
:
and
therefore
he
was
forced
to
defer
the
cutting
off
of
his
head
,
till
he
had
got
to
him
all
the
strength
of
Galilee
,
all
his
Lords
and
high
Captains
,
and
his
chiefe
Estates
and
Commanders
,
Mark
continued
stedfast
in
the
faith
Iohn
,
Whether
it
was
from
Heaven
or
of
Men
?
And
they
reasoned
among
themselves
,
saying
,
if
we
shall
say
from
Heaven
,
he
will
say
,
why
then
believed
ye
him
not
?
and
if
we
say
of
Men
,
all
the
people
will
stone
us
,
for
they
be
perswaded
that
Iohn
was
a
Prophet
.
That
there
were
so
many
Believers
in
Ierusalem
as
could
not
all
meet
in
one
place
or
roome
,
or
in
one
Congregation
,
to
partake
in
all
acts
of
worship
1
Cor.
14.
26.
I
am
most
assured
that
there
were
such
multitudes
of
Believers
in
Jerusalem
,
that
five
such
buildings
as
could
not
have
contained
their
very
bodies
within
their
wals
,
much
lesse
receive
them
,
or
entertaine
them
for
edification
.
So
that
for
the
major
,
I
am
confident
there
is
no
intelligible
man
will
doubt
of
it
.
For
the
Minor
,
it
is
manifest
from
the
places
above
produced
;
for
our
Saviour
saith
,
(
which
were
but
a
little
handfull
)
So
that
the
conclusion
from
the
premises
doth
necessarily
follow
.
But
from
the
former
places
I
argue
yet
further
after
this
manner
.
That
by
the
very
baptisme
and
Ministery
of
Baptist
,
there
were
such
an
infinite
company
of
Believers
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
,
as
they
could
not
al
meet
together
in
one
place
or
congregation
,
for
the
injoying
of
all
the
Ordinances
.
To
these
first
arguments
of
mine
,
by
which
I
proved
that
by
the
very
Baptisme
of
S.
there
were
more
converted
and
made
Christians
and
believeres
in
then
could
meete
in
any
one
place
or
Congregation
,
Master
answers
by
denying
the
minor
of
my
Syllogismes
,
and
by
denying
they
were
Christians
as
we
shall
see
.
I
will
therefore
reply
unto
them
both
,
in
order
,
beginning
first
with
Master
whose
words
are
these
pag.
8.
saith
he
Matthew
,
Mark
Act.
9.
31.
Act.
1.
13
,
14
,
15.
2.
42
,
43
,
44.
This
is
all
Master
hath
to
say
by
way
of
answer
for
the
enervating
of
the
strength
of
my
Arguments
and
Reasons
,
by
which
I
proved
there
were
more
converted
by
Ministerythen
could
meet
in
any
one
place
in
That
there
were
an
infinite
number
of
beleevers
,
and
a
very
Citie
of
them
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
,
and
therefore
more
then
could
meet
in
any
one
place
or
Congregation
:
the
Scriptures
quoted
,
do
not
declare
how
many
of
those
baptized
persons
were
of
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
;
for
the
Scriptures
witnesse
that
there
were
Churches
through
all
Iudaea
,
as
well
as
in
Ierusalem
,
and
for
ought
I
know
or
the
Doctor
either
,
many
of
those
baptized
persons
might
be
of
those
Churches
,
yea
the
most
of
them
,
and
but
a
few
in
Ierusalem
,
it
may
be
no
more
but
those
hundred
and
twenty
,
mentioned
,
Acts
the
how
many
of
those
baptized
persons
through
all
Iudaea
and
the
Regions
round
about
were
resident
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
?
There
went
out
to
him
Ierusalem
,
and
all
Iudaea
,
and
all
the
Regions
round
about
Iordan
,
and
were
baptized
of
him
in
Iordan
confessing
their
sinnes
,
Mat.
there
went
out
unto
him
all
the
land
of
and
they
of
and
were
all
baptized
of
him
in
the
river
confessing
their
sinnes
that
all
the
people
that
heard
him
,
and
the
Publicans
justified
God
,
being
baptized
by
the
Baptisme
of
but
the
Pharisees
and
Lawyers
rejected
the
Councell
of
God
against
themselves
,
being
not
baptized
.
That
if
Jerusalem
and
all
the
people
of
Jerusalem
went
out
and
were
baptized
by
(
except
the
Pharisees
and
Lawyers
)
that
there
was
an
innumerable
multitude
,
and
therefore
more
then
could
possibly
meet
in
any
one
place
or
a
few
,
and
many
more
then
the
hundred
and
twenty
names
spoke
of
in
the
first
of
the
Acts
devout
men
true
Worshippers
and
Beleevers
from
out
of
all
the
Nations
under
Heaven
.
Iohn
the
Baptist
and
all
they
of
Ierusalem
were
baptized
by
they
feared
him
,
because
all
the
people
were
astonished
at
his
doctrine
,
they
beleeved
it
Iohn
the
Baptist
Iohn
a
Prophet
indeed
,
as
all
the
men
of
Ierusalem
did
,
all
Ierusalem
went
out
and
were
baptized
by
him
That
there
were
more
beleevers
in
Ierusalem
,
and
that
by
the
very
ministry
and
baptisme
of
then
could
meet
in
any
one
place
or
a
few
,
and
that
there
w●●
an
infinite
number
of
beleevers
and
a
very
City
of
beleevers
,
John
the
Baptist
I.
S.
I.
S.
I.
S.
I.
S.
I.
S.
That
hee
that
doth
the
works
of
darknesse
,
shunns
the
light
;
but
he
that
doth
truth
,
cometh
to
the
light
,
I.
S.
with-hold
the
truth
from
them
in
unrighteousnesse
:
J.
S.
J.
S.
The
Doctors
first
proposition
is
that
there
were
many
Congregations
and
severall
assemblies
in
the
Church
of
Jerusalem
&c.
for
proofe
whereof
he
bringeth
the
multitudes
of
Converts
to
the
people
of
all
of
them
;
and
all
all
became
Christians
,
or
members
of
the
Christian
baptisme
was
into
Iesus
Christ
,
and
the
very
same
with
that
of
the
Apostles
.
I.
S.
I
S.
we
answerd
to
your
reason
I.
S.
that
those
that
were
baptized
by
that
those
beleevers
that
were
baptized
by
into
Christ
to
come
,
according
to
the
Papists
doctrine
,
were
not
formed
into
a
Christian
Church
,
or
Churches
,
as
after
Christs
resurrection
Christians
were
.
I.
S.
`as
for
your
indefinite
enumeration
of
those
multitudes
baptized
by
and
Christs
Disciples
,
we
take
no
notice
of
them
.
I.
S.
I.
S.
that
those
that
were
baptized
by
were
Christians
(
saith
he
that
those
that
were
baptized
by
were
Christians
and
beleevers
,
but
also
that
they
were
in
such
multitudes
as
they
could
not
all
possibly
meete
in
any
one
place
,
or
congregation
to
communicate
in
all
the
Ordinances
and
all
Acts
of
worship
to
edification
.
I.
S.
answer
to
your
reasons
We
answer
to
your
reasons
Iohns
Baptisme
,
was
into
Christ
,
but
it
was
in
Christum
moriturum
,
not
in
Christum
mortuum
.
J.
S.
that
they
did
not
beleeve
,
that
I.
S.
did
well
understand
himselfe
when
he
writ
this
book
:
Flagellum
flagelli
,
and
the
beating
up
of
Doctor
Bastwicks
quarters
,
they
were
baptized
into
Christ
to
dye
and
not
dead
,
that
those
that
were
baptized
by
Iohn
the
Baptist
were
no
Christians
,
for
Iesus
Christ
was
yesterday
,
and
to
day
,
and
the
same
for
ever
,
Heb.
the
seed
of
the
woman
that
should
breake
the
Serpents
head
,
that
Rocke
upon
which
the
Church
was
built
,
against
which
the
gates
of
Hell
should
never
prevaile
,
Mat.
I.
S.
I.
S.
Blessed
be
the
King
that
cometh
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
peace
in
Heaven
,
and
glory
in
the
Highest
,
Luke
I.
S.
I.
S.
I.
S.
To
say
Iohn
was
the
same
with
Christs
and
the
Apostles
,
is
flat
contrary
to
the
assertion
of
himselfe
and
the
Apostles
I
baptize
you
with
water
but
there
comes
one
after
me
,
who
shall
baptize
with
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
with
fire
.
that
Christ
baptized
not
at
all
,
Iohn
Luke
,
ver
hee
that
sent
mee
to
baptize
with
water
,
the
same
said
unto
me
,
Iohn
baptized
with
the
Baptisme
of
Repentance
,
saying
unto
the
people
,
that
they
should
beleeve
on
him
which
should
come
after
him
that
is
on
Christ
Iesus
,
Act.
Testifying
both
to
the
Iewes
,
and
also
to
the
Greeks
,
repentance
towards
God
,
and
faith
towards
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
Acts
the
they
were
baptized
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
Iesus
.
if
repentance
towards
God
and
faith
towards
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
J.
S.
I
baptize
you
with
water
,
but
there
comes
one
after
me
who
shall
baptize
you
with
the
Holy
Ghost
and
with
fire
I.
S.
Have
all
the
gifts
of
healing
?
Do
all
speak
with
tongues
?
I.
S.
I.
S.
I.
S.
1
Cor.
10.
3.
I.
S.
I.
S.
I.
S.
Baptist
,
Christ
I.
S.
And
all
the
people
that
heard
him
,
&
the
Publicans
justified
God
,
being
baptized
with
the
baptisme
of
but
the
Pharisees
and
&
Lawyers
rejected
the
Councel
of
God
against
themselves
being
not
baptized
of
him
.
for
all
Ierusalem
went
out
to
him
,
did
justifie
God
and
did
not
reject
his
Councell
,
for
they
would
not
bring
forth
fruits
meet
for
repentance
,
I.
S.
I.
S.
Abel
,
Enoch
,
Noah
,
Moses
,
Abraham
,
David
I.
S.
Cor.
ver
affirmes
,
that
our
fathers
were
under
the
cloude
,
and
all
passed
through
the
Sea
and
were
all
baptised
by
in
the
cloude
and
in
the
Sea
,
and
all
eate
the
same
spirituall
meate
,
and
did
all
drink
the
same
spirituall
drinke
(
for
they
all
drank
of
the
same
spiritual
Rock
that
followed
them
and
that
Rock
was
Christ
)
Peter
Acts
no
difference
us
and
them
purifying
their
hearts
by
faith
For
God
was
no
respector
of
persons
,
nation
he
that
feareth
God
&
worketh
righteousnesse
is
accepted
of
him
,
Acts
I.
S.
(
saith
he
Mal.
3.
ver.
1.
the
learned
and
Iudicious
know
,
that
was
but
the
Messenger
before
Christ
,
&c.
I.
S.
Iohns
Baptisme
that
he
bare
witnesse
of
him
,
and
that
his
witnesse
was
true
,
and
that
he
was
a
burning
and
shining
light
,
I.
S.
I.
S.
was
a
burning
and
shining
light
.
I.
S.
Iohn
the
Baptist
was
the
greatest
Prophet
that
was
ever
borne
of
women
.
a
verily
he
was
faithfull
in
all
the
house
of
God
as
a
servant
for
a
testimony
of
those
things
that
were
to
be
spoken
after
.
for
Christ
are
borne
of
women
,
there
is
not
a
greater
Prophet
then
that
is
there
saying
suffer
it
for
thus
it
becommeth
us
to
fulfill
all
righteousnesse
.
fulfilled
all
righteousnesse
I.
S.
I.
S.
for
he
that
in
his
Office
doth
it
perfectly
and
compleatly
,
but
did
so
all
those
that
he
baptized
were
compleat
Christians
.
I.
S.
Iohn
Baptist
I.
S.
Iohn
Baptist
Take
heede
therefore
unto
your selves
,
and
to
all
the
flocke
,
over
which
the
holy
Ghost
hath
made
you
Bishops
,
to
feeds
the
Church
of
God
,
which
he
hath
purchased
with
his
own
bloud
.
I.
S.
So
farre
was
it
that
all
that
were
Baptized
by
were
made
Christians
,
that
even
owne
Disciples
(
who
had
the
best
and
frequentest
instruction
)
not
onely
hesitated
,
but
were
right
downe
scandalized
at
the
true
Messias
and
others
did
under
the
forme
of
baptisme
,
fight
against
the
true
baptisme
and
baptizer
the
Lord
Iesus
.
So
that
I
conceive
this
Argument
(
were
it
granted
that
all
the
people
received
baptisme
)
will
stand
in
little
steade
to
prove
the
conclusion
,
that
they
were
made
Christians
,
much
lesse
cast
into
a
Church
mould
,
according
to
the
New
Testament
forme
,
and
least
of
all
that
they
were
all
members
of
one
Christian
Church
at
Ierusalem
.
J.
S.
I.
S.
I.
S.
Iohns
owne
Disciples
the
best
and
frequentest
instruction
)
not
only
hesitated
,
but
were
right
downe
scandalized
at
the
Messiah
.
others
did
under
the
forme
of
Baptisme
,
fight
against
the
true
baptisme
and
the
Baptizer
the
Lord
Iesus
.
Luke
,
vers
unto
little
children
sitting
in
the
market
place
,
and
calling
one
to
another
,
and
saying
;
wee
have
piped
unto
you
,
and
you
have
not
danced
;
wee
have
mourned
unto
you
,
and
ye
have
not
wept
;
for
the
Baptist
came
neither
eating
bread
,
nor
drinking
wine
,
and
ye
say
he
hath
a
Devill
.
The
Sonne
of
man
is
come
eating
and
drinking
,
and
ye
say
,
behold
a
gluttonous
man
,
and
a
wine
Bibber
,
afriend
of
Publicans
and
Sinners
.
But
wisedome
is
justified
of
all
her
children
.
I.
S.
I.
S.
Iohn
,
vers
Then
there
arose
a
question
betweene
some
of
disciples
and
the
Iewes
about
purifying
,
and
they
came
unto
and
said
unto
him
hee
that
was
with
thee
beyond
Iordan
,
to
whom
thou
barest
witnesse
,
behold
the
same
baptizeth
and
all
men
come
to
him
.
I.
S.
I.
S.
they
came
unto
and
said
unto
him
,
Rabbi
,
hee
that
was
with
thee
beyond
Jordan
,
to
whom
thou
bearest
witnesse
,
behold
the
same
baptizeth
,
and
all
men
come
to
him
.
I.
S.
Iohn
,
they
came
unto
him
saith
the
Scripture
:
Iohns
Disoiples
I.
S.
I.
S.
I.
S.
That
he
was
the
rarest
preacher
one
of
them
in
the
world
,
Sir
,
such
a
man
who
you
so
commended
in
such
a
place
,
behold
he
now
preacheth
and
all
men
come
to
him
and
follow
his
ministry
!
I.
S.
Christ
,
as
he
thought
himself
not
worthy
to
carry
his
shooes
Iohn
,
proclaiming
him
to
be
the
greatest
prophet
that
ever
was
borne
of
women
,
and
how
that
Christ
had
commanded
to
baptize
himselfe
That
he
was
the
Messiah
and
the
Lambe
of
God
,
that
was
to
take
away
the
sins
of
the
world
That
his
ministry
was
from
heaven
and
that
he
was
his
messenger
to
prepare
his
way
before
him
.
I.
S.
The
Holy
Ghost
discending
like
a
dove
lighted
upon
him
,
and
a
voice
came
from
Heaven
saying
this
is
my
beloved
sonne
in
whom
I
am
well
pleased
.
Messiah
Jesus
Christ
openly
among
all
the
people
proclaimed
Christ
to
be
the
Lambe
of
God
,
and
sayeth
that
hee
knew
him
so
to
be
,
by
the
discending
of
the
spirit
from
Heaven
upon
him
,
that
God
that
sent
him
to
baptize
with
water
,
said
unto
him
,
upon
whom
thou
shalt
see
the
Spirit
discending
and
remaining
on
him
,
the
same
is
hee
which
baptizeth
with
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
I
saw
and
bare
record
that
this
is
the
Sonne
of
God
.
come
and
see
,
went
with
him
to
his
aboad
and
tarried
with
him
that
night
Messiah
,
as
they
likewise
preached
him
and
gained
Disciples
to
him
.
sent
them
unto
saying
,
art
thou
he
that
shall
come
or
looke
we
for
another
?
what
things
they
had
seene
and
heard
,
how
that
the
blind
see
,
and
the
lame
walke
,
and
the
Lepers
are
clensed
,
the
deafe
heare
,
the
dead
are
raised
,
and
the
poor
receive
the
Gospel
:
Even
as
they
delivered
them
unto
us
,
which
from
the
beginning
were
eye
witnesses
and
Ministers
of
the
Word
:
Peter
,
Acts
Wherefore
of
these
men
which
have
companied
with
us
,
all
the
time
that
the
Lord
Iesus
went
in
and
out
amongst
us
,
beginning
from
the
baptisme
of
unto
the
same
day
hee
was
taken
up
from
us
,
must
one
be
ordained
to
be
a
witnesse
with
us
of
his
resurrection
.
Come
see
a
man
which
told
me
all
things
that
ever
I
did
:
is
not
this
the
Christ
?
then
it
is
said
,
they
went
out
and
came
unto
him
,
and
many
of
them
beleeved
for
the
saying
of
the
woman
which
testified
hee
told
mee
all
that
ever
J
did
;
but
many
more
beleeved
because
of
his
owne
word
,
and
said
unto
the
woman
,
now
wee
beleeve
,
not
because
of
thy
saying
,
but
because
wee
have
heard
him
our selves
,
and
know
that
this
is
indeed
the
Christ
the
Saviour
of
the
world
.
I.
S.
I.
S.
I.
S.
I.
S.
I.
S.
that
the
poor
received
the
Gospel
,
that
they
received
the
Gospell
and
imbraced
the
free
grace
and
favour
of
God
,
that
reiected
the
counsell
of
God
against
themselves
;
but
for
all
the
poore
and
all
others
that
heard
they
imbraced
the
Gospel
,
and
were
Gospel
Christians
and
such
as
believed
aright
and
as
they
ought
to
beleeve
,
for
all
and
the
poore
received
the
Gospel
,
they
could
not
meet
in
one
and
a
few
congregations
together
at
any
one
time
.
I
S.
that
were
it
granted
,
that
all
the
people
received
would
stand
me
in
little
stead
to
prove
the
conclusion
:
that
they
were
made
Christians
that
they
were
cast
into
a
Church
mould
according
to
the
New
Testament
forme
,
and
lest
of
all
that
they
were
all
members
of
one
Christian
Church
at
Ierusalem
,
I.
S.
I.
S.
All
such
as
were
not
cast
into
a
Church
mould
according
to
the
New
testament
forme
,
and
lest
of
all
were
members
of
one
,
Christian
church
in
Ierusalem
,
they
were
not
made
Christians
:
but
all
they
of
Ierusalem
that
went
out
to
baptisme
and
were
baptized
by
him
,
were
such
as
were
not
cast
into
a
Church
mould
according
to
the
New
testament
forme
;
least
of
all
,
were
they
members
of
one
Christian
Church
in
Ierusalem
they
were
not
made
Christians
I.
S.
They
both
deny
,
that
those
beleevers
that
were
baptized
by
into
Christ
to
come
,
were
formed
into
a
Christian
church
or
churches
I.
S.
denying
that
they
were
made
Christians
no
notice
of
them
as
formed
into
a
church
or
churches
,
that
both
of
them
hold
that
the
forme
of
a
church
must
ever
be
visible
and
apparent
:
all
those
Christians
that
are
not
within
the
limits
,
compasse
and
bounds
that
they
have
circumscribed
their
church
with
,
and
are
not
under
that
visible
forme
of
government
they
have
appointed
;
they
accompt
them
all
Heritickes
and
no
churches
:
they
proclaime
them
enemies
of
Iesus
Christ
and
his
kingdome
,
and
accompte
of
them
as
a
company
of
infidels
and
affirme
that
they
are
no
true
churches
,
nor
churches
properly
so
called
.
Presbytery
at
Rome
Cardinals
,
Patriarchs
,
Primates
,
Metropolitans
,
Archbishops
as
their
Churches
believe
Prophet
and
King
of
his
Church
and
who
hath
commanded
us
to
heare
him
Matth.
and
to
obey
his
voyce
not
to
give
eare
unto
strangers
.
Iesus
Christ
Chron.
chap.
Now
for
a
long
season
was
without
the
true
God
,
and
without
a
teaching
Priest
,
and
without
law
.
God
had
seven
thousand
that
never
bowed
knee
to
Baal
Pharaoh
,
to
give
the
people
of
God
leave
that
they
might
go
a
dayes
journy
to
sacrifice
in
the
Wilderness
,
that
they
could
not
sacrifice
in
Aegypt
,
for
that
was
an
abomination
to
the
Aegyptians
:
whose
name
they
called
upon
through
all
their
tribes
and
whom
they
served
night
and
day
So
that
the
Church
of
God
may
be
a
true
church
though
it
want
an
outward
form
and
discipline
.
David
and
Solomon
So
that
Idolatry
was
not
only
committed
under
every
green
tree
and
in
all
groves
and
upon
every
mountain
and
high
place
,
but
even
in
the
holy
city
yea
in
the
very
Temple
?
Mordecay
would
not
to
Haman
,
nor
the
three
children
to
the
idoll
of
leave
his
praying
that
the
very
Church
of
was
not
a
true
formed
Church
,
which
notwithstanding
they
both
acknowledge
was
a
true
Church
,
and
the
Independents
confesse
that
it
was
the
first
formed
Church
,
the
second
Service
they
have
set
up
in
their
Romish
Church
,
Forme
of
Church
Government
they
have
established
:
That
the
true
Church
is
not
so
tyed
to
any
externall
forms
that
if
they
be
failing
they
cannot
be
a
true
Church
Acts
the
the
first
formed
church
Iohn
the
Baptist
a
company
of
Saints
or
Beleevers
,
consisting
of
no
more
in
number
then
can
all
meet
together
in
one
place
or
congregation
,
having
their
distinct
officers
and
members
united
together
into
one
body
by
a
particular
explicite
Covenant
:
So
as
that
assembly
or
church
must
not
be
fluid
,
but
fixt
in
its
members
and
officers
;
having
a
Presbytery
of
its
own
with
absolute
authority
and
jurisdiction
within
it selfe
Independent
and
injoying
all
Gods
holy
Ordinances
.
there
were
three
thousand
soules
added
to
the
church
,
and
five
thousand
after
that
,
that
many
of
the
Beleevers
and
Saints
of
Ierusalem
were
inhabitants
of
other
churches
through
Iudaea
Burton
,
that
there
were
more
assemblies
and
congregations
of
Beleevers
in
the
church
of
Ierusalem
then
one
that
in
its
infancy
the
number
of
them
was
so
great
,
as
they
could
not
all
meet
in
any
one
place
,
and
yet
they
were
but
one
church
.
For
first
which
is
contrary
to
the
Independents
doctrine
.
an●
yet
a
true
Church
they
confesse
many
of
them
were
strangers
,
and
did
not
inhabite
and
dwell
there
,
Iohn
;
for
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
,
there
were
more
then
could
meet
in
any
one
place
,
I.
S.
that
a
Church
may
be
a
true
formed
Church
after
the
New
Testament
forme
,
although
it
want
all
those
things
that
either
the
Papists
or
the
Independents
thinke
absolutely
necessary
for
the
moulding
up
a
Church
after
the
New
Testament
forme
.
I.
S.
Israel
▪
who
through
the
eternall
spirit
having
offered
himselfe
without
spot
to
God
,
to
purge
our
consciences
from
dead
workes
to
serve
the
living
God
,
and
for
this
cause
is
the
Mediator
of
the
New
Testament
that
the
morall
worship
and
service
of
God
,
as
the
reading
of
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
,
and
the
interpretation
of
the
same
should
be
every
Sabbath
day
continually
preserved
in
all
their
Synagogues
,
by
their
Priests
and
Levites
,
and
Scribes
and
Lawyers
,
the
Church
Antioch
and
Pisidia
Acts
the
went
into
the
Synagogue
on
the
Sabbath
day
and
sate
downe
,
after
the
reading
of
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
,
the
chiefe
sent
unto
them
,
saying
men
and
brethren
,
if
you
have
any
word
of
exhortation
for
the
people
,
say
on
.
The
second
observable
is
The
third
thing
observable
,
is
this
,
that
all
those
that
were
aliens
and
strangers
unto
the
common-wealth
of
if
they
desired
to
be
made
partakers
of
the
priviledges
of
the
and
to
be
all
accompted
in
the
number
of
the
people
of
God
,
they
were
to
be
instructed
in
the
Law
of
and
they
were
to
yeeld
obedience
unto
that
,
and
in
token
that
they
beleeved
in
the
true
God
,
and
submitted
themselves
to
his
Law
and
to
that
discipline
he
had
taught
in
the
bookes
of
and
the
Prophets
,
they
were
to
be
circumcised
,
which
when
they
yeelded
unto
and
tooke
the
Covenant
of
Circumcision
,
they
were
forthwith
made
members
of
the
Church
of
the
and
had
as
good
right
to
all
the
ordinances
of
God
under
that
government
as
any
other
of
the
Iewes
if
they
do
believe
and
obey
,
if
they
do
beleeve
and
repent
and
willingly
submit
unto
the
sound
of
it
,
and
offer
themselves
to
make
profession
of
it
,
receive
the
seale
of
this
Covenant
and
are
baptized
,
Every
one
that
makes
profession
of
the
Gospell
,
that
beleeves
,
repents
and
is
Baptized
,
but
that
they
should
repent
and
beleeve
and
be
Baptized
,
Eunuch
Paul
,
Lydia
but
to
repent
and
beleeve
and
to
be
Baptized
,
Wheresoever
they
came
they
communicated
with
them
in
all
Churches
,
in
all
the
Ordinances
as
in
the
breaking
of
bread
and
prayer
:
So
that
to
repent
and
beleeve
,
and
to
be
baptized
,
Jesus
Christ
Germany
,
Italy
Low
Countryes
Iesus
Christ
J.
S.
but
of
publishing
the
Gospel
and
of
preaching
faith
and
repentance
,
and
of
yeelding
obedience
unto
it
,
and
of
beleeving
and
repenting
and
being
baptized
,
into
all
the
world
,
and
preach
the
Gospel
to
every
creature
;
he
that
beleeveth
and
is
baptized
shall
be
saved
;
but
he
that
beleeveth
not
shall
be
damned
.
I.
S.
I.
S.
That
all
those
that
were
baptized
by
the
Baptist
and
by
Christs
Disciples
before
his
death
,
were
members
of
Christs
Church
and
true
beleevers
,
and
that
as
many
of
them
as
came
from
were
members
of
that
church
That
those
that
came
out
of
Jerusalem
to
his
baptism
were
in
such
multitudes
(
for
all
Ierusalem
went
out
unto
him
and
were
baptized
)
as
they
could
not
all
possibly
meet
in
any
one
place
or
congregation
or
a
few
I.
S.
Now
when
the
Lord
knew
how
the
Pharisees
had
heard
that
Iesus
made
and
baptized
more
Disciples
then
Iohn
(
though
Iesus
himselfe
baptized
not
,
but
his
Disciples
:
)
that
Christ
baptized
for
his
Disciples
onely
baptized
that
Iesus
made
more
Disciples
then
Iohn
,
He
must
increase
,
but
I
must
decrease
.
added
dayly
to
the
church
,
that
was
then
in
such
as
should
be
saved
;
for
he
came
to
save
the
lost
sheep
of
the
house
of
Israel
,
and
he
received
all
that
came
to
him
,
And
as
many
as
received
him
,
to
them
he
gave
power
to
become
the
sonnes
of
God
,
even
to
them
that
beleeve
upon
his
name
,
many
of
the
people
of
Ierusalem
beleeved
on
him
of
a
truth
this
is
that
Prophet
:
That
never
man
spake
as
this
man
.
Then
answered
the
Pharisees
,
are
ye
also
deceived
?
Doth
any
of
the
Rulers
or
the
Pharisees
believe
in
him
?
But
this
people
that
knoweth
not
the
Law
is
cursed
.
that
the
generality
of
the
people
believed
in
him
.
That
among
the
chiefe
Rulers
many
believed
on
him
,
but
because
of
the
Pharisees
they
did
not
confesse
him
,
lest
they
should
be
put
out
the
Synagogue
.
That
many
of
the
Iewes
went
away
and
believed
on
Iesus
The
Pharisees
therefore
said
among
themselves
,
perceive
ye
how
ye
prevaile
nothing
?
behold
the
world
is
gone
after
him
.
without
doubt
all
these
could
not
meet
in
one
place
.
Because
he
taught
them
as
one
having
authority
,
and
not
as
the
Scribes
:
none
could
do
but
Christ
that
the
raising
up
from
the
dead
made
many
believe
on
him
,
That
a
great
multitude
spread
their
garments
in
the
way
,
and
others
cut
down
branches
,
this
is
Jesus
the
Prophet
of
they
all
believed
in
him
,
and
confessed
him
before
the
world
.
He
that
shall
confesse
me
,
and
own
me
before
men
,
I
will
confesse
and
own
him
before
my
Father
in
Heaven
.
That
he
taught
dayly
in
the
Temple
,
but
the
chief
Priests
and
Scribes
,
and
the
Elders
of
the
people
sought
to
destroy
him
,
and
could
not
finde
what
they
might
do
;
for
all
the
people
were
very
attentive
to
heare
him
.
that
any
one
place
or
Congregation
could
containe
the
hundreth
part
of
them
.
that
rose
from
their
graves
and
went
into
the
holy
City
,
After
these
dayes
came
Iesus
and
his
Disciples
into
the
land
of
Iudea
,
and
there
he
tarried
with
them
and
baptized
,
and
also
was
baptizing
in
because
there
was
much
water
there
,
and
they
came
and
were
baptized
.
That
Christs
Disciples
Baptizedin
Indaea
:
and
because
there
was
much
water
there
.
to
partake
in
all
acts
of
Worship
?
that
loved
and
the
prosperity
of
cleaved
unto
Christ
and
the
Gospel
and
stood
for
him
,
and
all
his
Ministers
that
they
could
not
all
meet
in
any
one
place
for
partaking
of
all
acts
of
worship
,
that
the
world
followed
him
believed
in
him
chiefe
Priests
,
Scribes
,
and
Elders
,
sough●
to
destroy
him
,
and
could
not
find
what
to
doe
,
for
all
the
people
were
very
attentive
to
heare
him
.
that
they
should
all
meet
in
one
place
or
a
few
I.
S.
I.
S.
As
for
the
world
of
beleevers
mentioned
in
these
arguments
drawne
from
Behold
the
world
is
gone
after
him
,
that
Scripture
doth
not
say
,
they
beleeved
in
him
,
much
lesse
that
there
was
a
world
of
beleevers
in
the
Church
of
Secondly
,
that
both
which
if
I
make
good
,
then
my
Arguments
will
stand
for
ever
immoveable
,
and
it
will
follow
,
besides
those
that
were
converted
by
Ministry
,
and
that
this
deniall
of
Mr.
is
groundlesse
,
vaine
and
impious
.
viz.
that
the
world
here
mentioned
were
beleevers
,
that
to
follow
Christ
with
love
,
affection
,
and
approbation
,
is
to
be
his
Schollers
and
Disciples
,
and
to
beleeve
in
him
,
If
any
man
will
come
after
mee
let
him
deny
himselfe
and
take
up
his
Crosse
daily
and
follow
me
.
to
goe
a●ter
Christ
to
be
Christs
Scholler
and
Disciple
,
and
to
beleeve
in
him
:
Iohn
,
verse
If
any
man
will
serve
me
,
let
him
follow
mee
,
and
where
I
am
there
shall
also
my
servant
be
:
if
any
man
serve
mee
,
him
will
my
Father
honour
.
those
Leaders
of
the
blind
that
they
beleeved
in
him
Perceive
yee
not
how
you
prevaile
nothing
?
Behold
the
world
is
gone
after
him
a
behold
behold
or
perceive
you
not
how
the
world
is
gone
after
him
?
that
they
that
followed
Christ
beleeved
in
him
that
many
of
the
people
beleeved
on
him
,
and
said
,
when
Christ
cometh
,
will
hee
doe
more
miracles
then
these
which
this
man
hath
done
of
a
truth
this
is
the
Prophet
,
others
said
this
is
the
Christ
,
in
Ierusalem
Have
any
of
the
Rulers
and
Pharisees
beleeved
in
him
?
but
this
people
that
knoweth
not
the
Law
is
accursed
have
any
of
the
Rulers
and
Pharisees
beleeved
in
him
?
but
this
people
that
knoweth
not
the
Law
is
accursed
.
There
was
a
man
of
the
Pharisees
named
a
Ruler
of
the
Iewes
,
the
same
came
to
Iesus
by
night
,
and
said
unto
him
Rabbi
,
we
know
that
thou
art
a
Teacher
come
from
God
,
for
no
man
can
doe
these
miracles
except
God
bee
with
him
.
saying
we
know
all
the
people
know
art
a
Teacher
come
from
God
that
no
men
can
doe
those
miracles
except
God
bee
with
him
,
we
know
that
thou
art
the
Sonne
of
the
living
God
.
That
many
of
the
Rulers
also
believed
in
him
.
That
there
were
more
beleevers
at
that
time
in
then
could
all
meete
in
any
one
place
to
partake
in
all
the
Ordinances
,
all
meete
together
in
one
room●
or
Congregation
to
communicate
in
all
Acts
of
worship
to
edification
dwellers
in
worshippers
,
or
devout
men
,
that
is
beleevers
out
of
all
nations
under
heaven
.
if
the
way
,
the
truth
and
the
life
then
the
Kingdome
of
heaven
suffered
violence
,
and
the
violent
tooke
it
by
force
Matth.
I.
S.
that
there
was
a
world
of
believers
there
and
that
all
the
very
City
was
full
of
them
.
to
wit
that
the
world
that
went
after
Christ
were
believers
,
that
there
was
a
world
of
beleevers
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
,
and
that
they
were
inhabitants
there
:
viz.
That
there
was
a
world
of
beleevers
in
Ierusalem
,
and
that
they
were
inhabitants
there
.
behold
the
world
is
gone
after
him
:
that
not
only
the
men
of
Ierusalem
but
that
the
very
children
cryed
Hosanna
to
the
son
of
David
Blessed
is
he
that
cometh
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
:
Hosanna
to
the
sonne
of
David
That
there
were
devout
men
dwellers
at
Ierusalem
out
of
all
the
Nations
under
Heaven
yet
they
feared
him
,
because
,
all
the
people
were
astonished
at
his
doctrine
,
for
he
taught
as
one
having
authority
that
all
men
compted
that
he
was
a
prophet
indeed
,
that
all
the
people
were
astonished
at
his
doctrine
:
that
all
men
counted
a
Prophet
indeed
That
there
were
more
beleevers
in
then
could
all
meet
in
any
one
place
,
can
meet
together
in
any
one
place
or
congregation
to
injoy
all
acts
of
worship
to
edification
;
which
is
a
grollery
,
yea
madnesse
to
suppose
or
think
.
I.
S.
That
there
was
not
such
a
number
of
Beleevers
in
Ierusalem
,
but
that
they
might
all
meet
in
one
place
:
There
were
more
beleevers
in
and
that
in
Christs
time
then
could
possibly
meet
together
in
any
one
Congregation
to
partake
in
all
Ordinances
.
Iohn
,
were
Christians
,
and
that
they
were
cast
into
a
Church
mould
after
the
New
Testament
forme
,
much
lesse
that
they
were
members
of
one
Christian
Church
at
(
saith
he
pag.
36.
page
32.
Acts
2.
page
56.
Thus
hee
rombobombo
Syllogisme
I.
S.
I.
S.
that
there
were
more
converted
by
Christ
and
his
Disciples
and
the
Apostles
Ministry
in
then
by
and
therefore
that
they
could
not
all
meete
in
one
place
or
Congregation
to
injoy
all
Acts
of
worship
,
were
no
false
musters
That
Christ
made
more
Disciples
and
believers
then
and
therefore
added
daily
to
the
Church
that
was
then
in
such
as
should
be
saved
;
for
Christ
came
to
save
the
lost
sheep
of
the
house
of
making
of
more
Disciples
I.
S.
affirmeth
that
Christ
made
mo
Disciples
then
But
sayeth
he
The
second
I.
S.
Christ
made
mo
Disciples
then
John
,
J.
S.
could
Christ
had
swept
all
along
with
him
as
the
Doctor
affirmeth
pag.
Not
taking
it
Synecdochically
went
out
to
and
was
baptized
;
it
must
therefore
by
a
Synecdoche
be
taken
for
all
the
common
people
promiscuously
,
or
for
a
mighty
multitude
of
all
sorts
,
and
of
all
ranks
of
people
,
and
of
all
professions
,
as
Publicans
,
Souldiers
and
the
ordinary
inhabitants
:
I.
S.
that
Christ
made
more
Disciples
in
Ierusalem
then
and
that
he
added
them
unto
that
Church
,
That
Iesus
made
and
baptized
moe
Disciples
then
is
not
this
a
marvelous
anticipation
to
apply
that
which
was
done
by
the
Disciples
after
Christs
ascension
unto
the
ministery
of
Christ
himselfe
?
I.
S.
Christ
made
●mo
Disciples
then
the
and
in
making
them
added
them
unto
the
Church
at
I.
S.
Ierusalem
,
I
I.
S.
for
it
is
said
the
Lord
added
unto
the
Church
dayly
such
as
should
be
saved
.
I.
S.
I.
S.
for
he
came
to
save
the
lost
sheepe
of
the
house
of
I.
S.
I.
S.
to
adde
unto
the
Church
such
as
should
bee
saved
:
Paul
may
plant
,
and
Apollos
may
water
,
but
God
the
Lord
of
his
Church
giveth
the
increase
,
adds
daily
unto
it
,
by
the
mighty
working
of
his
Spirit
,
and
it
is
marvellous
in
our
eyes
:
I.
S.
praying
army
I
ascribed
that
unto
the
Ministry
of
Christ
himselfe
,
which
belonged
unto
the
Disciples
of
Christ
after
his
ascension
.
I.
S.
I.
S.
that
Christ
added
unto
the
Church
as
Ierusalem
,
before
his
death
and
after
his
death
,
such
as
should
be
saved
,
none
can
come
unto
God
but
by
Christ
,
hee
is
the
doore
,
the
way
,
the
truth
and
the
life
,
the
author
and
finisher
of
our
faith
,
that
begins
and
ends
the
worke
of
conversion
hand
of
god
,
and
the
arme
of
the
Lord
that
doth
the
worke
in
the
hearts
of
the
people
.
I.
S.
I.
S.
I.
S.
that
the
Lord
by
them
added
to
the
Church
,
Lord
added
unto
the
Church
daily
such
as
should
be
saved
,
hee
was
yesterday
and
to
day
the
same
for
ever
▪
the
author
and
finisher
of
our
faith
,
I.
S.
that
those
that
were
converted
by
Christs
Ministry
,
were
added
to
those
that
were
converted
by
Iohn
,
Christ
made
moe
Disciples
then
Iohn
,
that
Christ
made
moe
disciples
then
that
at
Ierusalem
that
these
new
Converts
were
added
then
unto
the
Church
as
well
as
those
that
were
converted
after
his
Ascension
were
said
to
be
added
to
the
Church
I.
S.
I.
S.
there
were
more
beleevers
in
Ierusalem
then
could
all
meet
in
any
one
place
or
a
few
,
and
that
in
the
Baptists
and
Christs
dayes
I.
S.
I.
S.
I.
S.
that
in
the
very
dayes
of
the
Baptist
and
in
Christs
time
there
were
then
many
more
beleevers
in
the
Church
of
then
could
all
meet
in
any
one
Congregation
.
I.
S.
That
he
had
thought
to
have
bestowd
as
much
time
on
the
rest
,
but
that
other
considerations
forbad
him
there
were
those
so
able
already
ingaged
in
the
Dispute
:
these
are
his
words
.
that
his
health
forbade
him
had
whipped
me
out
of
the
field
,
and
beat
up
my
quarters
,
and
quartered
my
book
,
and
taken
hold
of
the
pillars
of
my
discourse
and
shaken
them
,
and
overthrowne
my
building
,
he
left
the
worke
to
others
I.
S.
I.
S.
hee
thinkes
that
my
judgement
in
such
matters
may
be
worthy
of
some
account
,
I.
S.
gratis
Ierusalem
,
as
they
could
not
all
possibly
meet
together
,
at
one
time
,
or
in
one
place
or
roome
,
or
in
one
Congregation
,
to
injoy
all
the
Ordinances
,
and
partake
in
all
acts
of
worship
▪
but
must
necessarily
be
distributed
into
divers
congregations
and
assemblies
,
if
they
would
all
be
edified
,
before
the
persecution
in
the
persecution
after
the
persecution
that
the
number
and
multitude
of
Beleevers
in
the
Church
of
was
not
so
great
,
but
that
they
might
all
meet
in
one
roome
or
place
,
and
in
one
congregation
to
partake
in
all
acts
of
worship
.
and
in
those
dayes
stood
up
in
the
middest
of
the
Disciples
and
said
,
(
the
number
of
the
names
together
,
were
about
an
hundred
and
twenty
)
men
and
brethren
,
That
the
whole
Church
in
and
all
the
Beleevers
there
,
were
not
so
numerous
,
but
that
they
might
all
meete
in
one
place
,
and
partake
in
all
acts
of
worship
,
and
that
these
in
Company
were
all
that
Church
,
and
all
the
Believers
that
were
in
Ierusalem
:
That
at
this
instant
of
time
that
that
place
speakes
of
the
whole
Church
in
or
the
number
then
of
Beleevers
were
no
more
but
that
one
place
might
have
contained
them
all
for
the
enjoying
of
all
Ordinances
(
which
I
cannot
doe
,
for
innumerable
reasons
,
and
some
of
them
above
specified
)
yet
it
doth
not
follow
nor
evince
,
that
after
there
were
daily
such
additions
of
Believers
,
and
such
multitudes
of
new
Converts
added
unto
the
Church
,
that
then
also
,
one
place
or
roome
could
containe
them
all
;
and
that
they
might
still
meet
in
one
Congregation
,
and
all
together
partake
in
all
acts
of
worship
.
Peter
,
of
these
men
which
have
companied
with
us
all
the
time
that
the
Lord
Iesus
went
in
and
out
among
us
,
beginning
from
the
baptisme
of
Iohn
,
unto
that
same
day
he
was
taken
up
from
us
,
must
one
be
ordained
to
be
a
witnesse
with
us
of
the
resurrection
.
And
they
appointed
two
,
&c.
and
they
prayed
,
&c.
and
they
gave
forth
the
Lots
▪
Men
and
Brethren
that
these
all
continued
with
one
accord
in
prayer
and
supplication
,
with
the
women
,
and
Mary
the
Mother
of
Jesus
,
and
with
his
Brethren
,
And
in
those
dayes
Peter
stood
up
in
the
middest
of
the
Disciples
,
and
said
Men
and
Brethren
.
That
the
multitude
of
Beleevers
in
Ierusalem
was
not
onely
a
distinct
company
from
them
,
but
that
it
was
exceeding
great
and
numerous
,
that
had
so
many
Pastors
and
Teachers
over
them
:
that
were
dayly
converted
by
the
ministery
of
and
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
and
added
unto
the
Church
before
this
their
meeting
.
That
this
assembly
here
spake
of
were
the
church
,
Tell
it
unto
the
Church
,
&c.
and
whatsoever
ye
binde
on
Earth
shall
be
bound
in
Heaven
;
and
whatsoever
ye
loose
on
Earth
shall
be
loosed
in
Heaven
.
least
esteemed
in
the
Church
,
for
the
deciding
of
their
controversies
to
go
no
farther
then
to
the
choyce
of
such
as
are
of
least
esteeme
.
Looke
you
out
among
you
men
of
honest
report
,
full
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
wisedome
,
whom
we
may
appoint
over
this
businesse
,
They
put
them
before
the
Apostles
,
and
when
they
had
prayed
,
they
laid
their
hands
on
them
.
approved
honesty
,
well
gifted
,
and
wise
,
and
qualified
as
they
appointed
,
that
there
were
many
congregations
and
Assemblies
of
beleevers
in
the
Church
of
and
that
they
were
all
governed
by
the
joynt
consent
and
Common
Councell
of
the
Apostles
and
Presbyters
,
to
whom
the
Apostles
themselves
were
subject
;
who
were
sent
this
way
and
that
way
by
their
direction
,
and
to
whom
they
were
to
give
an
account
of
their
Ministery
,
Acts
,
and
were
ordered
by
them
,
what
they
should
do
,
and
also
made
their
appeals
unto
the
Apostles
and
Presbyters
in
any
businesse
of
common
concernment
:
That
the
Church
of
consisted
of
many
Congregations
and
Assemblies
,
and
was
yet
but
one
Church
,
and
that
governed
by
a
Presbyterian
Government
,
and
by
a
Common
Councell
of
Ministers
,
to
whose
order
all
the
severall
Congregation
were
to
submit
themselves
That
the
company
of
Believers
in
the
Church
of
was
not
so
numerous
at
any
time
,
but
that
they
might
all
meete
in
one
congregation
,
or
in
one
place
,
to
partake
of
in
acts
of
worship
I
shall
briefly
runne
over
them
.
2.
46.
where
it
is
related
,
From
these
words
the
Brethren
conclude
,
for
here
in
expresse
words
,
the
place
where
they
met
is
specified
,
and
it
is
said
I
appeale
to
the
wisdome
of
any
learned
man
,
or
but
of
a
rationall
Christian
,
whether
this
be
a
candid
or
ingenuous
way
of
arguing
I
refer
this
,
I
say
,
to
the
consideration
of
any
Learned
man
,
or
any
intelligible
whether
this
be
an
ingenuous
way
of
arguing
.
I
believe
if
one
should
argue
against
them
after
the
same
manner
,
they
would
laugh
at
him
.
If
one
should
thus
dispute
Would
not
the
Brethren
make
themselves
as
merry
with
such
a
way
of
disputing
,
as
they
have
made
others
sad
with
their
way
of
arguing
?
yes
doublesse
.
that
all
these
did
meet
together
in
on
place
,
and
in
one
congregation
,
and
did
partake
in
all
the
Ordinances
,
which
notwithstanding
That
although
they
continued
daily
in
the
Temple
,
yet
they
brake
bread
from
house
to
house
They
brake
bread
from
house
to
house
they
had
their
assemblies
and
meetings
in
severall
houses
and
places
,
besides
the
Temple
▪
the
preaching
of
the
Word
and
Prayer
,
but
the
administration
of
the
Sacrament
,
and
communicated
in
all
the
Ordinances
that
there
were
but
three
thousand
,
and
that
these
three
thousand
Believers
might
all
meet
in
one
congregation
,
and
partake
in
all
the
ordinances
to
edification
:
meete
in
one
congregation
to
edifie
,
and
to
partake
in
all
the
Ordinances
that
they
could
still
meete
in
any
one
place
or
congregation
?
That
after
were
miraculously
taken
away
,
for
lying
unto
the
Spirit
of
God
That
great
feare
came
upon
all
the
Church
,
and
upon
as
many
as
heard
these
things
.
And
by
the
hands
of
the
Apostles
were
many
signes
and
wonders
wrought
among
the
people
,
and
they
were
all
with
one
accord
in
but
that
they
might
all
meet
together
in
one
congregation
Solomons
Porch
That
they
were
all
with
one
accord
in
that
place
.
That
then
the
whole
multitude
of
all
those
Believers
could
not
all
meete
together
in
one
place
,
and
in
one
congregation
for
edification
,
to
communicate
in
all
Ordinances
.
Solomons
Porch
Solomons
Porch
Solomons
Porch
Solomons
Porch
much
lesse
could
they
have
all
met
in
any
one
congregation
to
edifie
.
That
all
the
Believers
then
in
Ierusalem
might
all
meet
together
in
one
place
That
when
the
number
of
the
Disciples
was
multiplyed
There
arose
a
murmuring
of
the
Greeks
against
the
Hebrews
,
because
the
widdows
were
neglected
in
the
daily
ministration
.
And
the
Apostles
called
the
multitude
of
the
Disciples
unto
them
,
and
gave
them
liberty
to
choose
their
Deacons
,
and
it
pleased
the
whole
multitude
,
That
all
the
beleevers
in
the
Church
of
came
here
together
to
the
Apostles
,
and
were
then
no
more
then
could
all
meete
in
one
congregation
:
That
at
this
time
,
all
the
beleevers
that
were
in
the
Church
of
did
then
come
together
,
and
were
all
in
one
place
,
and
might
meet
in
one
congregation
might
all
meete
together
in
one
place
or
in
one
congregation
in
succeeding
ages
?
That
there
were
dwelling
in
Ierusalem
Iews
,
devout
men
,
out
of
every
Nation
under
heaven
:
by
multitude
and
the
whole
multitude
,
That
every
one
of
the
beleeving
Hebrews
,
and
every
individuall
beleeving
Greek
,
that
was
then
in
Ierusalem
,
and
that
all
the
Greek
Church
and
all
the
Hebrew
Church
,
both
men
and
women
,
not
one
person
excepted
were
all
in
one
place
together
before
the
Apostles
That
all
the
beleevers
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
were
there
:
That
all
the
beleeving
Greeks
and
all
the
beleeving
Hebrews
,
none
excepted
,
were
all
before
the
Apostles
in
one
place
:
multitude
here
,
and
by
the
whole
multitude
,
and
that
then
they
might
all
meet
in
one
congregation
:
that
they
might
all
still
meet
together
in
one
place
,
and
in
one
congregation
for
all
acts
of
worship
,
and
to
be
edified
?
That
in
the
Church
of
there
were
many
and
severall
Congregations
,
where
they
had
all
acts
of
worship
all
these
severall
congregations
made
but
one
Church
,
and
were
under
one
Presbyterie
:
could
not
all
have
met
in
one
place
,
and
in
one
congregation
,
as
all
reason
will
perswade
.
And
now
I
will
goe
on
to
prove
,
And
for
proving
of
what
I
lay
downe
,
which
is
still
but
the
first
conclusion
I
undertooke
to
make
good
,
I
will
begin
with
the
first
eight
Chapters
of
the
and
then
goe
forward
to
the
ensuing
story
of
the
same
Booke
in
order
,
to
prove
my
assertion
.
That
when
they
had
heard
it
,
they
were
prickt
in
their
heart
,
and
said
unto
and
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
,
Men
and
Brethren
,
what
shall
we
do
?
Then
said
unto
them
,
Repent
and
be
Baptized
every
one
of
you
in
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
,
for
the
remission
of
sins
;
and
yee
shall
receive
the
gift
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
&c.
Then
they
that
gladly
received
his
word
were
baptized
:
and
the
same
day
were
added
unto
them
about
three
thousand
soules
.
And
they
continued
stedfast
in
the
Apostles
Doctrine
and
fellowship
,
and
in
breaking
of
bread
,
and
prayer
;
And
feare
came
upon
every
soule
:
and
many
signes
and
wonders
were
done
by
the
Apostles
:
and
all
that
believed
were
together
,
and
had
all
things
common
:
and
they
continuing
daily
with
one
accord
in
the
Temple
,
and
breaking
bread
from
house
to
house
,
did
eat
their
meat
with
gladnesse
and
singlenesse
of
heart
,
praysing
God
,
and
having
favour
with
all
the
people
.
And
the
Lord
added
to
the
Church
daily
such
as
should
be
saved
.
three
thousand
more
but
one
Church
Lord
added
to
the
Church
daily
such
as
should
be
saved
.
that
all
these
could
meet
in
any
one
place
or
congregation
,
to
partake
in
all
acts
of
worship
?
them
to
repent
and
to
be
converted
,
that
their
sinnes
might
be
blotted
out
,
when
the
time
of
refreshing
should
come
from
the
presence
of
the
Lord
,
&c.
that
many
which
heard
the
word
That
in
the
day
of
Christs
power
,
his
willing
people
from
the
wombe
of
the
morning
should
be
multiplied
as
the
Dew
upon
the
Earth
.
of
that
man
of
Sin
,
that
Sonne
of
Perdition
,
that
hee
shall
come
after
the
working
of
Satan
,
with
all
power
and
signes
and
lying
wonders
,
and
with
all
deceiveablenesse
and
unrighteousnesse
in
them
that
perish
,
because
they
received
not
the
love
of
the
truth
,
that
they
might
be
saved
,
so
deluded
without
Miracles
,
is
a
Miracle
.
Ananias
&
Saphira
for
tempting
the
Spirit
of
God
,
were
both
stricken
downdead
and
gave
up
the
Ghost
That
fear
came
upon
all
the
Church
,
and
to
as
many
as
heard
these
things
durst
no
man
joyne
himselfe
▪
And
Believers
were
added
unto
the
Lord
,
multitudes
,
both
of
men
and
women
:
that
the
Captaine
,
with
the
Officers
,
brought
the
Apostles
without
violence
(
for
they
feared
the
people
,
least
they
should
have
stoned
them
.
)
Thefirst
is
The
second
The
third
Here
is
a
new
increase
,
and
that
a
great
one
.
The
fourth
is
By
which
it
may
be
gathered
,
And
therefore
by
all
probability
,
must
needs
be
an
innumerable
company
and
a
mighty
multitude
;
and
such
a
number
divers
Jewes
that
were
then
dwelling
at
devout
Men
and
Women
,
out
of
every
Nation
under
Heaven
That
they
all
had
their
severall
meeting
places
,
That
the
Apostles
daily
in
the
Temple
and
in
every
house
,
ceased
not
to
teach
and
preach
Jesus
Christ
That
they
continued
daily
with
one
accord
in
the
Temple
,
and
breaking
of
bread
from
house
to
house
,
That
he
kept
back
nothing
that
was
profitable
unto
them
,
but
taught
them
publikely
and
from
house
to
house
,
But
now
I
will
passe
on
to
the
sixth
chapter
in
the
1
,
2
,
3.
and
7
,
verses
it
is
said
,
vers.
7.
In
the
which
words
,
we
may
take
notice
briefly
of
these
observables
.
That
their
widdows
were
neglected
in
the
daily
ministration
who
sold
their
possessions
and
goods
to
that
end
,
that
they
might
be
parted
to
all
men
,
as
every
one
should
have
need
,
Acts
and
that
was
to
the
Presbytery
or
Colleage
of
Apostles
,
Antioch
,
Acts
Barnabas
and
certain
other
of
the
Brethren
in
the
Church
of
appealed
to
the
Apostles
and
Presbyters
,
to
the
Apostles
Order
,
and
that
willingly
:
to
be
continuing
in
prayer
and
the
Ministery
,
and
preaching
of
the
Word
That
the
Word
of
God
increased
,
and
the
number
of
the
Disciples
multiplyed
in
Jerusalem
greatly
,
and
a
great
company
of
the
Priests
were
obedient
to
the
faith
.
Ierusalem
,
they
could
not
all
meet
together
at
any
one
time
,
or
in
any
one
place
to
edification
,
and
that
they
might
all
communicate
in
all
the
Ordinances
,
but
of
necessity
they
must
be
distributed
into
severall
Congregations
and
Assemblies
,
if
they
would
avoyde
confusion
That
there
were
many
Assemblyes
and
Congregations
in
and
yet
all
made
but
one
Church
,
and
that
that
Church
was
Presbyterianly
governed
.
the
Baptist
that
could
partake
in
all
the
Ordinances
to
edification
?
(
saith
he
Acts
4.
4.
pag.
57.
(
may
be
These
are
Master
owne
expressions
,
and
all
that
hee
hath
to
say
against
this
Argument
,
with
his
confused
reasons
or
rather
triflings
.
To
whom
were
added
to
all
those
that
were
converted
before
by
and
Christs
Ministry
about
three
thousand
soules
,
For
the
Reader
may
consider
,
that
the
number
of
them
there
mentioned
,
are
but
five
thousand
.
Peter
&
Iohn
that
many
which
heard
the
word
,
beleeved
,
&
the
number
of
the
men
was
about
thousand
,
v.
yet
many
of
them
that
heard
the
word
and
the
number
of
the
men
,
that
beleeved
was
about
five
thousand
Peter
&
Iohn
some
of
the
three
thousand
(
may
be
)
were
women
,
and
how
can
the
Doctor
say
there
were
eight
thousand
new
converts
besides
women
?
Some
of
the
three
thousand
may
be
were
women
and
they
that
did
eat
were
foure
thousandmen
,
besides
women
and
children
.
it
may
be
some
of
the
thousand
were
women
it
may
be
there
were
no
more
Beleevers
in
Ierusalem
at
the
Feast
of
Pentecost
but
the
hundred
and
twenty
names
.
There
is
an
old
saying
,
give
some
men
rope
enough
and
they
will
hang
themselves
.
no
mention
in
any
Scripture
quoted
by
me
of
eight
thousand
,
and
he
denyed
withall
that
the
Scripture
doth
prove
any
such
thing
:
some
of
them
might
be
women
:
that
amongst
them
there
might
be
some
women
:
(
saith
he
Thus
Master
many
of
them
which
heard
the
word
believed
,
and
the
number
of
men
was
five
thousand
.
The
first
is
for
saith
the
Scripture
in
terminis
the
number
was
five
thousand
▪
These
five
thousand
are
called
men
,
and
not
converts
,
not
believers
;
for
howbeit
many
of
them
hearing
the
Word
believed
,
yet
it
is
not
said
the
five
thousand
men
believed
.
And
the
truth
is
,
the
text
well
considered
,
only
holds
forth
that
the
number
of
men
was
made
up
it
is
not
said
saith
he
the
five
thousand
men
believed
That
those
five
thousand
that
were
added
to
the
Church
are
called
men
,
and
not
Converts
and
Beleevers
;
and
howbeit
many
of
them
believed
,
yet
it
is
not
said
the
five
thousand
believed
.
they
were
only
called
men
and
not
converts
not
believers
.
their
ministry
to
serve
if
the
unlearned
come
in
and
unbelievers
,
will
they
not
say
that
they
are
all
mad
?
that
believe
,
but
to
them
that
believe
not
.
devout
Men
in
Ierusalem
and
Believers
that
those
that
were
Believers
might
be
more
edified
,
and
that
the
unbelievers
and
unlearned
,
&
such
as
belonged
unto
Gods
election
,
might
be
convinced
and
judged
of
all
;
and
that
the
secrets
of
their
hearts
might
be
manifested
,
that
so
falling
down
upon
their
face
they
might
worship
God
,
and
report
that
God
was
in
them
of
a
truth
,
but
that
they
brake
bread
from
house
to
house
that
they
never
administred
the
Sacraments
in
the
Temple
,
They
continued
daily
with
one
accord
in
the
Temple
and
breaking
of
bread
from
house
to
house
,
they
met
together
to
break
bread
they
dayly
brake
bread
together
that
there
were
many
congregations
and
assemblies
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
,
and
yet
they
all
made
but
one
Church
,
and
were
govern'd
by
one
Presbytery
(
saith
he
page
64.
Thus
he
Acts
2.
46.
5.
12.
42.
3.
11.
12.
page
64
,
65
,
66.
(
saith
he
2.
verse
42.
46.
3.
11
,
12.
Solomons
.
Acts
5.
12.
2.
v.
42
,
44
,
46.
which
God
of
his
infinite
mercy
and
goodnesse
prevent
.
This
argument
of
the
Doctors
I
answer
first
by
denying
the
Assumption
,
That
when
there
were
but
three
thousand
converted
and
added
to
the
Church
,
that
they
might
then
all
meet
together
in
any
one
place
or
congregation
to
partake
in
all
Ordinances
,
and
that
when
there
were
five
thousand
more
added
to
them
,
they
might
still
likewise
all
meet
together
,
either
in
the
Temple
or
in
Solomons
Porch
to
hear
the
Word
:
meet
in
any
one
Congregation
to
partake
in
all
acts
of
worship
to
edification
.
partake
in
all
Ordinances
,
and
in
all
acts
of
worship
,
either
in
the
Temple
,
or
in
that
there
was
no
roome
or
place
large
enough
(
to
containe
them
all
)
Jerusalem
(
saith
hee
The
Apostles
and
all
the
Beleevers
in
the
Church
of
met
together
with
one
accord
in
one
place
,
to
wit
,
the
Temple
,
and
in
Porch
,
and
brake
bread
from
house
to
house
.
viz.
that
there
were
many
Congregations
of
Beleevers
in
the
Church
at
in
the
Temple
Solomons
Porch
and
they
brake
bread
from
house
to
house
,
in
all
acts
of
worship
Knollys
,
they
brake
bread
from
house
to
house
,
and
that
daily
,
or
day
by
day
that
they
brake
bread
daily
from
house
to
house
,
they
had
severall
Congregations
in
severall
houses
:
Ergo
,
house
by
house
,
or
in
every
house
,
houses
by
houses
,
or
in
all
houses
from
house
to
house
Chapter
,
verse
in
every
house
from
house
to
house
Acts
,
vers
per
le
case
Acts
,
v.
per
le
case
Luke
,
vers
through
every
Citie
Crete
that
hee
should
ordaine
Elders
,
in
every
Citie
Acts
,
verse
had
ordained
them
Elders
per
singulas
Ecclesias
,
in
every
Church
,
Acts
,
v.
from
house
to
house
Acts
,
v.
the
Temple
,
and
in
every
house
,
or
from
house
to
house
,
or
house
by
house
teach
and
preach
Iesus
Christ
▪
Solomons
Porch
Some
godly
and
learned
men
of
approved
gifts
came
to
sojourne
in
this
city
,
and
preached
the
Word
both
publickly
and
from
house
to
house
,
and
daily
in
the
Temples
,
and
in
every
house
they
ceased
not
to
Teach
and
Preach
and
some
of
them
have
dwelt
in
their
owne
houses
and
received
all
that
came
unto
them
Where
from
house
to
house
that
some
godly
and
learned
men
of
approved
gifts
came
to
Sojourne
in
this
City
and
preached
the
Word
of
God
both
publickly
and
from
house
to
house
,
and
daily
in
the
Temples
and
in
every
house
,
they
cease
not
to
teach
and
preach
Jesus
Christ
.
That
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
there
was
many
Congregations
and
Assemblies
That
the
word
of
God
was
preached
publikely
in
the
Temple
and
in
Solomons
Porch
,
and
that
the
Saints
brake
bread
from
house
to
house
,
and
that
the
Apostles
ceased
not
to
teach
and
preach
Iesus
Christ
in
every
house
because
the
mouth
of
the
Lord
hath
spoke
it
,
that
there
were
many
Congregations
and
Assemblyes
of
beleevers
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
,
divers
Congregations
and
many
Assemblies
And
at
that
time
there
was
a
great
persecution
against
the
Church
which
was
at
Ierusalem
;
and
they
were
all
scattered
abroad
through
the
Regions
of
Iudea
and
Samaria
,
except
the
Apostles
,
As
for
Saul
he
made
havock
of
the
Church
,
entring
into
every
house
and
haling
men
and
women
,
committed
them
to
prison
.
Therefore
they
that
were
scattered
abroad
,
went
every
where
preaching
the
word
:
that
there
were
no
more
beleevers
left
,
than
could
meet
in
one
Congregation
.
as
that
there
might
not
yet
remain
more
Congregations
in
and
more
people
then
could
possibly
meete
in
any
one
place
or
two
:
imprisonment
and
death
of
all
sorts
,
They
were
all
scattered
abroad
through
all
the
Regions
,
&c.
except
the
Apostles
,
as
they
might
all
meet
in
one
Congregation
:
they
enjoyed
all
the
acts
of
worship
,
and
did
partake
in
all
the
Ordinances
the
Church
assembled
in
severall
places
;
for
they
were
praying
in
the
house
of
go
and
tell
it
and
the
brethren
Ierusalem
as
could
all
have
met
in
one
place
and
in
one
Congregation
That
this
persecution
did
not
extend
to
all
Christians
promiscuously
,
and
that
all
the
Beleevers
were
scattered
and
disperst
except
the
Apostles
,
as
our
brethren
conceive
.
Matth.
the
verse
the
For
so
they
persecuted
the
Prophets
:
Woe
unto
you
Scribes
and
Pharisees
hyprocrites
,
because
ye
build
the
tombes
of
the
Prophets
,
and
say
,
if
we
had
lived
in
the
dayes
of
our
Fathers
,
wee
would
not
have
been
partakers
with
them
of
the
blood
of
the
Prophets
;
and
therefore
ye
witnesse
unto
your selves
,
that
ye
are
the
children
of
them
which
killed
the
Prophets
.
Wherefore
behold
I
send
unto
you
Prophets
,
and
wise
men
,
and
Scribes
,
and
some
of
them
you
shall
kill
and
crucifie
,
To
kill
and
crucifie
,
the
Prophets
,
Wisemen
,
and
Scribes
(
viz.
How
Herod
slew
James
,
and
because
it
pleased
the
Jews
,
he
proceeded
to
take
Peter
:
That
they
were
cast
out
of
the
Synagogues
,
if
any
of
them
did
publickly
professe
Christ
.
they
were
all
scattered
except
the
Apostles
,
that
all
their
Preachers
and
Teachers
,
were
scattered
Ierusalem
,
except
the
Apostles
for
a
witnesse
against
them
,
Luke
That
Saul
brake
into
houses
,
haling
men
and
women
,
committing
them
to
prison
,
That
all
the
beleevers
were
not
scattered
abroad
,
for
some
of
them
were
in
prison
in
Ierusalem
.
that
they
might
comfort
and
support
the
Church
there
,
and
refresh
the
Beleevers
in
this
heate
of
Persecution
,
when
they
wanted
the
helpe
of
their
other
faithfull
Ministers
and
Pastors
.
That
they
that
were
scattered
went
every
where
preaching
the
Word
,
They
went
every
where
preaching
the
Word
for
how
can
they
preach
except
they
be
sent
?
Rom.
except
the
Apostles
Then
had
the
Churches
rest
through
all
Indaea
and
Galilee
and
Samaria
,
and
were
all
edified
,
and
walking
in
the
feare
of
the
Lord
,
and
in
the
comfort
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
were
multiplyed
.
That
by
how
much
more
the
rage
of
the
enemy
is
great
and
violent
,
were
multiplyed
Iesus
Christ
living
God
there
were
more
believers
in
then
either
did
or
could
all
meet
in
one
place
:
that
he
was
with
fifteen
dayes
,
but
in
all
that
time
saw
none
of
the
Apostles
save
Acts
,
That
they
gave
themselves
continually
to
prayer
and
to
the
Ministery
of
the
Word
:
that
wheresoever
he
came
,
he
went
into
their
Synagogues
and
into
their
Assemblies
to
Preach
,
and
that
he
preacht
from
house
to
house
:
that
he
should
Preach
in
season
and
out
of
season
Ierusalem
then
could
have
met
in
one
place
,
congregation
,
and
Assembly
,
there
were
more
Congregations
of
beleevers
in
the
Church
of
then
one
,
and
more
Christians
then
could
or
a
few
places
that
the
word
of
God
grew
and
multiplped
.
For
the
Word
of
God
grew
and
multiplyed
,
I
have
chosen
you
and
ordained
you
that
you
should
go
and
bring
forth
fruite
,
and
that
your
fruite
should
remaine
:
Thou
seest
Brother
Paul
)
how
many
ten
thousands
of
Jewes
there
are
which
beleeve
,
and
they
are
all
zealous
of
the
Law
:
Paul
taught
all
the
Jewes
that
were
among
the
Gentiles
to
forsake
Iewes
amongst
the
Gentiles
Iewes
were
informed
that
Paul
taught
all
the
Iewes
among
the
Gentiles
,
then
might
all
meet
in
one
Congregation
:
That
there
were
many
ten
thousand
beleevers
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
after
all
the
persecutions
;
all
which
could
not
meet
in
any
one
place
to
enjoy
all
Acts
of
Worship
,
no
not
in
a
few
.
That
there
were
many
Congregations
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
,
I.
S.
Acts
21.
verse
20.
Luke
12.
1.
page
26.
1.
ver.
21
,
22.
chap.
6.
ver.
2
,
4.
chap.
8
▪
ver.
1.
Acts
6.
2.
4.
1.
21
,
22.
Acts
6.
Acts
8.
ver.
4.
viz.
That
there
were
no
more
beleevers
in
the
Church
of
Jerusalem
then
●ould
meet
in
one
place
:
when
there
were
gathered
together
an
innumerable
company
of
people
insomuch
that
they
trode
one
upon
another
,
positus
est
definitus
uumerus
pro
infinito
,
a
definite
and
a
certaine
number
for
an
infinite
.
innumerae
turbae
multitudo
amultitude
of
immumerable
people
.
how
many
ten
thousand
believing
the
multitude
must
needs
come
together
there
were
many
ten
thousands
of
believers
in
it
is
taken
for
so●●
great
number
that
cannot
suddainly
be
told
.
some
great
number
such
a
great
number
as
cannot
suddainly
be
told
:
that
they
could
not
all
meet
in
any
one
place
or
congregation
to
partake
in
all
acts
of
worship
goe
to
the
Law
and
to
the
Testimony
Luke
▪
verse
Acts
,
v.
Revelation
,
verse
Hebrewes
,
verse
Although
the
word
doe
sometime
signifie
ten
thousand
,
yet
not
alwayes
,
but
for
some
great
number
which
cannot
suddainly
be
told
.
Where
there
was
not
only
some
great
number
of
beleevers
that
could
not
suddainly
be
told
,
but
many
such
great
somes
,
there
they
could
not
all
meet
together
in
one
place
or
Congregation
to
communicate
in
all
acts
of
worship
:
But
in
the
Church
of
there
was
not
onely
some
great
number
of
beleevers
which
could
not
suddainly
be
told
,
but
many
such
great
somes
:
they
could
not
all
meet
together
in
any
one
place
or
Congregation
to
partake
in
all
the
acts
of
worship
:
Neither
can
the
Doctor
make
good
from
those
Scriptures
he
produceth
pag.
Preachers
and
Ministes
,
besides
the
twelve
Apostles
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
,
Peter
)
of
these
men
which
have
companyed
with
us
,
all
the
time
the
Lord
Iesus
went
in
and
out
amongst
us
beginning
from
the
baptisme
of
Iohn
,
unto
that
same
day
that
he
was
taken
up
from
us
,
must
one
be
ordayned
to
be
a
witnesse
with
us
of
the
resurrection
;
and
they
appointed
,
two
men
which
have
companyed
with
us
all
the
time
the
Lord
Iesus
went
in
and
out
amongst
us
beginning
from
the
baptisme
of
unto
the
same
day
he
was
taken
up
from
us
,
must
one
be
ordained
I.
S.
Iohn
Baptist
(
vers.
1.
(
ver.
44.
46.
)
(
Acts
1.
vers.
15.
)
(
Chap.
2.
41.
(
chap.
4.
4.
1.
22.
1
Cor.
12.
(
Acts
15.
That
when
men
revile
me
,
reproach
me
and
speake
all
manner
of
evill
of
me
falsely
,
for
his
names
sake
,
that
I
should
rejoyce
and
be
exceeding
glad
;
for
so
they
have
done
by
all
the
Prophets
,
Matth.
I
take
pleasure
in
infirmities
,
in
reproaches
,
in
necessities
,
in
persecutions
,
in
distresses
for
Christs
sake
,
for
when
I
am
weake
then
am
I
strong
.
(
Iohn
Salvation
was
of
the
and
that
the
worshipped
they
knew
not
what
as
who
were
to
whom
pertained
the
adoption
,
and
the
glory
,
the
Covenants
and
the
giving
of
the
Law
,
and
the
Service
of
God
,
and
the
promises
,
Iohn
,
who
was
(
Luke
(
Iohn
Go
teach
all
nations
baptising
them
,
&c.
I.
S.
lesse
cast
into
a
Church
mould
,
according
to
the
New-Testament
forme
,
and
lest
of
all
that
they
were
members
of
one
Christian
Church
at
J.
S.
(
John
(
Acts
I.
S.
I.
S.
I.
S.
For
your
indefinite
enumeration
of
those
mulititudes
baptized
by
and
by
Christs
Disciples
,
we
take
no
notice
of
them
unlesse
formed
into
a
church
or
churches
;
but
following
the
expresse
Scripture
,
the
first
formed
church
we
finde
is
in
Acts
we
take
no
notice
of
them
.
Iohn
Baptist
Jesus
Christ
that
they
are
like
their
master
and
his
Disciples
,
and
all
that
were
converted
by
John
the
Baptist
and
by
the
Ministry
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
and
Disciples
and
baptized
by
them
:
Christ
the
authour
and
finisher
of
our
Faith
,
That
they
were
not
formed
into
a
Church
or
Churches
according
to
the
New
Testament
form
:
I.
S.
I.
S.
That
it
must
be
a
true
formed
Church
,
that
must
make
others
true
formed
churches
:
That
all
those
that
were
baptized
by
Iohn
the
Baptist
and
Christs
Disciples
were
as
well
formed
into
a
church
or
churches
as
the
hundred
&
twenty
names
and
those
three
thousand
my
brother
speakes
of
,
and
which
he
●alls
the
first
formed
church
:
Jesus
Christ
as
well
as
the
hundred
and
twenty
names
and
the
other
three
thousand
,
Iohn
the
Baptist
,
Christ
Acts
verse
repent
and
be
baptized
That
as
many
as
gladly
received
the
Word
were
baptized
,
verse
and
the
same
day
were
added
to
the
church
about
three
thousand
Soules
.
Samaria
,
Acts
that
they
should
beleeve
and
be
baptized
,
Now
then
when
all
that
were
baptized
by
the
as
the
Scripture
relateth
they
did
,
of
which
then
they
were
all
moulded
into
a
church
forme
,
And
if
beleeving
the
Gospell
then
,
and
yeelding
subjection
unto
it
,
and
repenting
and
being
baptized
were
sufficient
to
make
them
Members
and
forme
them
into
a
church
or
Churches
,
then
beleeving
and
repenting
now
,
and
being
baptized
and
yeelding
subjection
unto
the
Gospell
is
sufficient
for
the
making
of
either
men
or
women
Members
and
forming
of
them
into
a
church
or
churches
;
for
these
were
the
principall
things
and
the
only
things
then
thought
sufficient
by
the
and
the
blessed
Apostles
and
all
the
Evangelists
for
the
making
of
any
Members
,
and
that
in
the
Apostolicall
,
prime
and
purest
churches
.
Neither
have
any
Ministers
of
the
Gospell
in
these
our
dayes
,
any
other
rule
to
go
by
informing
or
gathering
of
churches
or
receiving
of
Members
into
any
church
,
then
that
all
the
which
notwithstanding
did
then
as
well
as
any
Independent
Ministers
in
our
times
:
and
therefore
as
it
is
high
presumption
and
rashnesse
in
those
of
the
congregationall
way
to
make
or
frame
to
themselves
and
to
the
Church
of
God
any
other
rules
to
go
by
in
forming
of
churches
then
those
set
down
by
Mat.
17.
So
it
is
a
great
sinne
and
breach
of
charity
in
them
to
deny
those
that
observe
not
their
new
rules
,
and
yet
observe
and
follow
injunctions
and
commands
:
from
all
which
I
may
well
and
safely
conclude
,
Ioh.
1.
&c.
so
Christ
saith
&c.
Mat.
28.
Matth.
3.
I.
S.
viz.
That
there
were
many
congregations
and
assemblies
of
Beleevers
in
the
Church
of
that
there
were
not
many
congregations
and
assemblies
of
Beleevers
in
the
Church
of
That
there
were
no
more
Beleevers
in
that
Church
,
then
did
and
could
all
meet
together
in
one
place
and
congregation
:
I.
S.
there
were
more
Beleevers
in
the
Church
of
then
could
all
meet
in
one
place
to
partake
in
all
acts
of
worship
,
that
there
was
no
place
great
enough
to
containe
them
all
;
and
therefore
they
were
forced
into
severall
assemblies
,
and
that
the
largenesse
of
the
church
required
seven
Deacons
.
Truth
shut
out
of
doores
Whether
a
congregation
and
a
company
of
beleevers
communicating
together
in
church
Fellowship
,
and
in
all
the
saving
and
sealing
Ordinances
,
be
a
church
properly
so
called
,
Iesus
Christ
Corinth
,
Ephesus
,
Galatia
Ierusalem
,
viz
Solomons
Porch
Solomons
Porch
Donec
ad
triarios
redierit
res
Truth
gloriously
appearing
from
under
the
sad
and
sable
cloude
of
obloquy
.
Object . It may possibly here be objected , how will it appeare that so small a number as two or three joyned together in the fellowship of the Gospell , do constitute a visible Church ?
Answ. It will appeare evident by this insuing argument . Christ hath given his power , and promised his presence to two or three ioyned together in the fellowship of the Gospell ; therefore two or three so joyned together , do constitute a visible church .
The Antecedent is proved from the Words of Christ Matth. 18. If thy brother offend thee , tell him of it ; if he refuse to heare thee , take two or three ; if he heare not them , tell it to the church : if he neglect to heare the church , let him be unto thee as an Heathen and a Publican . I say unto you , whatsoever you shall binde on earth shall be bound in Heaven , and whatsoever yee shall loose on earth shall be loosed in Heaven . Loe ! Here 's their power given them by Christ .
The presence of Christ is promised by them . vers. 20. Where two or three are gathered together in my name , there am I in the middest of them .
The consequent cannot be denied ; for what people in the world may be called a church , if they may not , to whom Christ hath given his power , and promised his presence ? If the gifts of Christ be of any force , if the power of Christ be of any efficacy , then they have a right to be so called . Neither is this destitute of learned men , who have given their suffrage to it . Humfred . de religione vera conservanda pag. 24. Ecclesiam cum dico , non unum aut alterum sacerdotem aut ministrum , sed legitimum ac Christianum catum nomino et innuo .
Besides , the definition of a visible church , will prove the consequent . A visible church is a mysticall body whereof Christ is the head , the members be Saints , called out of the world , & united together into one congregation by an holy covenant , to worship the Lord , and to edifie one another in all his holy Ordinances . This definition , though it properly looke upon a compleate church , it is appliable to two or three that are joyned together in the fellowship of the faith of the Gospell .
2 , Object : But is it like that two or three there is taken for the church mentioned vers. 17. to which Christ hath given his power ?
Answ. I do not say that it is alwaies so taken , for because the church doth frequently consist of many ; but this I say , that it may be so taken , as the very coherence of the words shews .
Beside , it will further appeare thus ; if two or three may meet together , clothed with Christs power , and honoured with Christs presence , then two or three may be the church mentioned , vers. 17. but two or three may meet together , clothed with Christs power ; for they meet in his name ( as the text speakes ) 1. e. clothed with his power , for name signifieth power in severall Scriptures Prov. the 18. 10. Philip. 2. 10. and honoured with his presence : and therefore two or three may be the church there mentioned .
3. Object . But such a company being destitute of Officers , can be no church .
Answ. If it had been said , they could have been no compleate church , I would have consented . But to say , that they are not a compleat church , therefore they are no church , is a Non sequitur .
A man that wants a hand , or foot , or both , is notwithstanding a man , though a maimed man , Officers do not concurr to the esse or being of a church ; but to the bene esse , or well being of a church ; for otherwise , put case the Officers of a church dye , then must the church be unchurched , and so Toties quoties as such a thing happens , which in times of mortality may be often . Againe , a company of believers ioyned together in the fellowship of the Gospell hath the matter and forme of a church , even before it hath any Officers , and therefore is a Church without them ; it hath the matter of a Church , a company believing 1 Cor. 1. 2. Ephes. 1. 1. and it hath the forme of a Church , viz. a combining and uniting of themselves together into one body by the bond of an holy Covenant .
I have spoke some thing the more in this particular , to strengthen such as have built upon this foundation ; that upon the reading of any books , or hearig of any arguments on the contrary side , their hearts may not ( like the heart of Ahaz Isai the 7. 1. when he heard of the confederacy of Syria and Ephraim ) be moved , as the trees of the wood are moved with the winde .
New
▪
England
For
what
people
in
the
world
may
bee
called
a
Church
,
if
they
may
not
,
to
whom
Christ
hath
given
his
power
,
and
promised
his
presence
?
If
the
gifts
of
Christ
be
of
any
force
,
if
the
power
of
Christ
bee
of
any
efficacy
,
then
they
have
a
right
to
be
so
called
.
those
severall
congregations
in
the
Church
of
to
be
Churches
properly
so
called
,
as
having
in
every
one
of
them
whatsoever
they
thinke
requisite
and
sufficient
to
constitute
a
formed
Church
;
for
there
were
in
each
of
them
respectively
such
Ministers
and
Officers
,
as
to
whom
Christ
had
given
his
power
,
and
promised
his
presence
,
and
that
to
the
en●
of
the
world
,
the
last
the
meanest
of
which
was
thought
fit
to
be
an
Apostle
,
and
such
as
continued
stedfastly
in
the
Apostles
doctrine
and
fellowship
,
and
in
the
breaking
of
bread
,
and
in
prayers
were
led
into
all
truth
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
who
spake
in
them
and
by
them
infallibly
,
who
had
all
and
every
one
of
them
the
Keys
of
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
,
viz.
the
forme
of
compleate
churches
properly
so
called
,
as
that
of
Baptisme
,
and
breaking
of
bread
,
the
preaching
of
the
Word
and
prayer
amongst
them
,
in
all
which
Ordinances
every
one
of
those
severall
congregations
did
daily
partake
with
the
Fellowship
of
the
Apostles
,
true
and
compleat
formed
Church
,
and
a
Church
properly
so
called
:
the
name
of
a
formall
and
compleate
Church
properly
so
called
,
that
they
are
so
many
Churches
properly
so
called
,
in
all
which
they
affirme
and
no
where
else
that
Christ
is
set
up
as
King
upon
his
Throne
.
And
therefore
if
all
the
severall
Congregations
of
the
Independents
considered
by
themselves
respectively
&
apart
,
may
properly
in
their
opinion
be
called
churches
,
and
that
for
the
injoying
but
some
of
the
above
mentioned
Ordinances
and
Priviledges
,
that
all
those
severall
Congregations
in
the
Church
of
did
compleatly
partake
in
,
then
all
good
reason
will
conclude
(
as
I
said
before
So
that
now
,
I
hope
every
judicious
and
intelligible
Reader
from
all
the
forgoing
Discourse
will
see
,
that
I
have
proved
what
I
undertook
,
Jerusalem
(
which
all
the
Independents
,
saving
my
Brother
(
which
my
Brother
thought
a
thing
impossible
to
be
evinced
)
which
my
Brother
all
the
Independents
do
acknowledge
Geneva
,
Bazill
But
let
us
heare
himselfe
speake
.
(
saith
hee
as
you
may
see
at
large
in
his
words
before
quoted
.
I
desire
the
Reader
here
in
the
second
part
of
his
answer
,
to
take
notice
of
his
expressions
;
where
,
But
let
us
heare
himselfe
speake
:
of
(
saith
hee
that
the
church
of
and
all
the
other
Apostolicke
churches
were
prefect
formed
churches
,
and
absolute
within
themselves
and
Independent
:
They
must
all
be
conferred
together
to
make
up
an
entire
platforme
,
The
first
formed
church
we
met
with
was
that
in
the
of
the
make
a
church
properly
so
called
:
that
the
church
at
was
not
a
church
properly
so
called
,
if
that
distinction
I
say
of
Officers
and
Members
be
essentiall
to
the
compleating
of
a
church
or
churches
.
Men
and
brethren
what
shall
we
doe
?
the
forme
of
a
church
underwriters
his
tributaries
have
given
him
leave
that
he
should
baulke
no
truth
he
shall
meet
with
in
the
plowing
up
of
the
Scripture
,
but
should
Preach
every
truth
,
Do●e●
ad
triarios
redieritres
to
be
a
church
properly
so
called
if
it
have
not
its
distinct
Officers
and
Members
united
into
one
church
body
respectively
the
Church
at
wanted
that
part
of
discipline
of
casting
out
of
corrupt
Members
,
how
he
comes
to
make
this
distinction
of
Officers
and
Members
,
united
into
one
church
body
respectively
,
to
be
the
forme
of
a
Church
,
when
his
brethren
of
the
congregationall
way
make
an
explicite
particular
covenant
to
be
the
forme
of
a
Church
,
and
the
Members
and
Officers
to
be
the
materials
onely
of
a
Church
That
the
Church
of
Jerusalem
wanted
Deacons
and
Church
discipline
and
an
explicite
particular
covenant
and
many
other
good
things
they
require
of
us
for
the
compleating
of
a
church
or
churches
properly
so
called
,
then
that
Church
was
not
perfect
and
compleat
,
That
in
the
Church
of
Jerusalem
they
were
perfectly
converted
and
were
Saints
indeed
,
and
yet
that
for
some
wants
they
made
no
separation
,
rent
or
schisme
from
their
brethren
,
but
that
they
dayly
met
together
in
their
publick
Assemblies
,
as
in
the
Temple
and
in
Solomons
Porch
,
and
from
house
to
house
openly
and
that
in
all
love
and
charity
with
one
accord
That
rents
and
scismes
are
not
to
be
made
amongst
brethren
for
some
failings
in
any
Churches
,
yea
though
there
be
some
defects
not
onely
in
Officers
and
Members
,
but
a
very
want
of
Officers
themselves
and
of
a
good
Discipline
also
in
any
Church
or
Churches
:
and
that
they
that
do
make
rents
and
divisions
have
a
great
deal
to
answer
for
.
That
the
Church
at
Jerusalem
was
a
formed
Church
,
although
it
wanted
both
Officers
and
Discipline
,
and
all
those
things
they
now
require
of
all
such
as
desire
to
be
made
Members
in
their
new
Congregations
.
Summer
Islands
they
were
Pastors
,
Teachers
,
ruling
Elders
and
Deacons
,
And
it
is
confessed
likewise
by
the
Independents
and
by
my
brother
by
all
which
it
must
necessarily
follow
and
that
upon
their
own
principles
,
that
it
is
brought
forth
in
perfection
in
one
day
and
hath
no
neede
of
a
graduall
growth
.
That
they
had
no
power
to
cast
out
corrupt
Members
,
and
that
their
churches
were
not
compleatly
moulded
up
at
their
first
founding
,
and
that
they
wanted
that
part
of
Discipline
Galatia
,
Colosse
for
out
of
shall
goe
forth
the
Law
and
the
word
of
the
Lord
from
For
out
of
Zion
shal
go
forth
the
Law
,
and
the
word
of
the
Lord
from
donec
ad
triarios
redierit
res
All
power
is
given
to
mee
in
Heaven
and
Earth
,
goe
yee
therefore
and
teach
all
Nations
,
as
my
Father
hath
sent
mee
,
even
so
send
I
you
;
and
when
hee
had
said
this
,
hee
breathed
on
them
,
and
saith
unto
them
,
receive
yee
the
Holy
Ghost
;
whose
soever
sinnes
ye
remit
,
they
are
remitted
unto
them
,
and
whose
soever
sins
yee
retaine
they
are
retained
:
that
hee
would
be
with
them
to
the
end
of
the
world
Truth
was
lately
shut
out
of
Church
doores
That
neither
the
Church
at
was
a
perfect
patterne
,
nor
none
of
the
Primitive
churches
were
compleat
within
themselves
,
but
that
they
must
all
of
them
necessarily
be
conferred
together
for
the
making
up
of
a
compleat
paterne
;
so
that
every
one
of
them
was
to
bring
in
its
shot
to
make
up
the
full
reckoning
,
that
so
what
is
not
expressed
in
the
one
may
be
supplied
by
the
rest
to
make
up
a
compleat
platforme
.
That
as
the
Scripture
consists
of
many
bookes
,
and
the
body
of
many
members
,
and
one
Member
cannot
say
to
the
other
I
have
no
need
of
thee
Corinth
,
Phililppi
The
sum
of
all
to
make
up
a
compleat
paterne
,
not
onely
the
Church
at
but
that
of
and
those
also
of
and
that
of
and
the
rest
are
to
be
conferred
together
to
make
up
one
entire
platforme
.
Corinth
,
Philippi
Simon
Magus
except
God
were
with
him
,
Iohn
Paul
,
Rom.
Palestine
,
Ierusalem
and
that
besides
Iustus
,
Crispus
and
the
Lord
that
hee
had
many
people
in
that
Citie
,
ver.
Paul
,
Apollos
,
Timothy
,
Cephas
,
they
did
not
all
meet
in
one
or
a
few
places
,
Let
the
women
saith
the
Apostle
keepe
silence
in
the
Churches
:
that
there
were
many
false
teachers
amongst
them
,
which
hee
wisht
were
rooted
out
,
and
cut
off
or
destroyed
:
chap.
verse
hee
taught
them
publickly
,
and
from
house
to
house
,
hands
God
wrought
no
small
Miracles
,
so
that
all
they
that
dwelt
in
heard
the
word
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
both
Iews
and
Gentiles
that
the
word
of
God
grew
mightily
and
prevailed
,
that
feare
came
upon
all
the
Greekes
and
Iewes
that
dwelt
in
and
the
name
of
the
Lord
Iesus
was
magnified
.
Simon
Magus
That
for
three
whole
years
together
taught
them
night
and
day
as
an
extraordinary
Minister
who
all
had
the
care
of
the
flock
committed
to
them
with
a
charge
that
they
should
feede
that
church
which
Christ
had
redeemed
with
his
blood
I
know
thy
workes
,
and
thy
labour
and
thy
patience
,
and
how
thou
canst
not
beare
them
which
are
evill
,
and
thou
hast
tryed
them
which
say
they
are
Apostles
,
and
are
not
,
and
hast
found
them
lyars
.
Let
him
that
hath
an
eare
hear
what
the
spirit
saith
to
the
churches
:
To
the
which
argument
the
Independents
answer
by
denying
of
the
assumption
,
saying
,
and
they
cite
his
testimony
for
the
proofe
of
this
their
denyall
,
nothing
to
the
purpose
.
They
produce
also
Master
his
authority
to
as
little
end
.
(
saith
he
Summer
Islands
to
prove
many
Congregations
and
many
Churches
in
the
Church
of
and
in
the
other
six
Churches
.
that
the
words
may
be
taken
as
well
as
the
wor●●
may
be
taken
as
well
as
with
relation
to
what
goes
before
,
as
well
as
to
what
follows
:
Let
him
that
hath
an
eare
hear
what
the
spirit
saith
to
the
Churches
,
That
whatsoever
was
written
,
was
written
for
our
instruction
upon
whom
the
ends
of
the
world
are
come
:
For
the
Apostles
ordained
Presbyters
in
every
Church
that
he
preached
unto
them
in
the
Church
of
publikely
,
and
that
is
in
every
house
Acts
20.
31.
ver.
20.
Revel.
2.
ver.
2.
as
well
as
well
as
the
word
for
there
is
the
same
reason
of
both
.
For
if
there
was
as
great
or
nigh
a
relation
betweene
church
and
church
,
as
is
between
member
and
member
in
the
body
of
a
man
(
as
he
asserteth
)
so
that
the
one
cannot
say
to
the
other
I
have
no
neede
of
thee
,
but
there
is
as
great
or
nigh
arelation
between
church
and
church
as
my
brother
asserteth
,
as
there
is
betweene
member
and
member
,
so
that
the
one
cannot
say
to
the
other
I
have
no
neede
of
thee
:
they
are
all
dependent
which
before
were
governed
by
the
Common
counsell
of
their
States
,
Senats
,
Elders
or
Judges
,
as
we
see
it
hapned
not
onely
in
the
kingdomes
of
after
the
government
of
the
was
changed
into
a
Monarchie
,
but
even
in
the
Empire
and
all
other
kingdomes
;
for
when
had
invaded
the
Soverainty
and
had
made
himselfe
as
farre
as
the
bounds
and
limits
of
the
Aristocracy
extended
its
selfe
before
the
change
,
so
farre
did
his
sole
power
expatiate
and
extend
it selfe
after
the
alteration
of
which
all
Ecclesiasticall
stories
are
full
that
in
those
severall
Cities
which
were
after
their
change
of
government
,
the
Seates
of
their
Bishops
and
Prelates
,
they
had
many
Townes
and
Villages
and
many
Churches
and
Congregations
under
them
all
the
which
before
this
alteration
were
all
governed
by
their
severall
Presbyteryes
respectively
and
were
all
uuder
them
,
and
were
ordered
and
moderated
which
the
Independents
themselves
do
acknowledge
,
and
my
brother
by
name
in
his
vindication
injoyning
also
those
severall
Presbyteries
and
Churches
to
observe
the
Decrees
of
the
Synod
and
Councell
of
and
commanding
the
people
,
all
Christians
and
believers
in
those
severall
Cities
under
them
,
to
be
subject
and
obedient
to
all
their
severall
Ministers
and
Guides
set
over
them
,
and
to
observe
all
that
they
should
from
God
teach
them
to
observe
and
doe
,
I.
S.
Yee
erre
not
knowing
the
Scriptures
Acts
the
The
Apostles
and
Elders
send
greeting
unto
the
brethren
which
are
of
the
Gentiles
in
Antioch
,
that
is
,
to
the
Church
in
Antioch
,
and
in
Syria
,
and
in
Cilicia
.
Samaria
,
Antioch
,
Philippi
,
Corinth
,
Ierusalem
,
Samaria
,
Corinth
,
Philippi
,
Ephesus
,
for
then
all
Churches
must
have
seven
Deacons
,
and
must
bee
all
subject
to
some
one
Church
;
because
things
in
question
,
were
there
debated
and
determined
,
and
sent
to
other
Churches
to
be
observed
;
and
in
regard
also
that
that
Church
was
infallibly
guided
by
the
Holy
Ghost
;
in
which
respect
,
the
resolution
of
that
Church
was
with
authority
;
it
pleased
the
Holy
Ghost
and
us
,
which
no
particular
Church
since
can
ever
say
.
In
these
respects
it
followes
then
that
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
remaines
not
in
all
things
a
patterne
for
other
Churches
;
for
a
paterne
must
bee
in
all
things
imitable
and
perfect
.
I
hasted
at
last
as
fast
,
as
before
I
was
slow
,
if
possible
to
recover
our
brother
:
Canis
festinans
caecos
parit
catulos
every
Church
must
have
seven
Deacons
,
and
all
Churches
must
be
subject
to
one
Church
,
and
to
the
Decrees
of
that
Church
,
which
they
cannot
be
,
there
being
none
now
infallibly
guided
.
Hebrewes
,
Acts
were
neglected
in
the
daily
Administration
)
Ierusalem
there
were
many
congregations
and
churches
,
and
all
these
were
combined
together
,
and
subordinate
to
one
Presbyterie
certaine
men
went
downe
from
Iudaea
to
Antioch
,
Acts
words
subverting
their
soules
,
saying
that
they
must
be
circumcised
and
keepe
the
Law
vers
.
What
was
the
good
will
and
pleasure
of
God
in
them
,
that
the
Decrees
of
that
Councell
should
be
observed
in
all
Churches
.
Jerusalem
Acts
What
is
the
good
will
of
God
,
and
what
is
his
pleasure
in
his
good
Word
and
in
the
holy
Scriptures
which
are
the
Fundamentall
Lawes
of
his
Kingdom
Ierusalem
,
Corinth
,
Philippi
,
Samaria
,
Ephesus
,
they
must
all
come
in
for
the
making
up
of
a
compleat
platforme
)
hath
set
some
in
the
church
;
first
Apostles
,
Secondarily
Prophets
,
thirdly
Teachers
,
after
Miracles
,
then
Gifts
of
healing
,
helps
in
government
,
diversities
of
Tongues
;
are
all
Apostles
?
are
all
Prophets
?
are
all
Teachers
?
When
Christ
ascended
on
high
,
he
gave
gifts
unto
Men
,
&c.
and
he
gave
some
Apostles
and
some
Prophets
:
and
some
Evangelists
:
and
some
Pastors
and
Teachers
:
for
the
perfecting
of
the
Saints
for
following
the
expresse
Scripture
the
Church
of
Jerusalem
and
the
other
Churches
of
the
New
Testament
are
to
be
a
pattern
to
all
other
churches
to
the
end
of
the
World
that
they
may
follow
the
example
of
that
Mother
Church
,
and
all
the
primitive
Daughter-Churches
in
admitting
of
their
Members
without
any
of
these
things
;
for
that
was
the
first
formed
Church
,
and
yet
shee
required
no
such
things
of
any
that
were
added
into
her
.
And
as
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
in
the
Apostles
and
Teaches
only
had
the
power
of
government
,
and
admitting
of
Members
,
and
did
it
without
the
consent
of
the
people
,
as
wee
may
see
in
their
first
admission
of
Members
,
who
applyed
themselves
unto
the
Apostles
onely
,
and
not
unto
the
people
;
and
as
in
that
Church
,
when
the
people
and
Beleevers
opposed
any
that
desired
to
be
admitted
,
as
they
did
Saint
the
9.
26
,
27.
and
hee
then
appealing
to
the
Apostles
,
who
upon
hearing
of
the
truth
of
the
busines
,
they
in
this
also
for
of
this
way
of
proceeding
wee
have
the
Church
of
for
a
paterne
I
taught
publickely
in
the
Temple
,
and
in
the
Synagogue
,
he
inioyned
the
people
also
to
doe
the
same
,
saying
,
the
Scribes
and
the
Pharisees
sit
in
his
seat
:
all
therefore
whatsoever
they
bid
you
observe
that
observe
and
doe
,
but
doe
not
yee
after
their
workes
,
Hebrewes
,
Heb.
Let
us
hold
fast
the
profession
of
our
faith
,
without
wavering
(
for
hee
is
faithfull
that
promised
)
and
let
us
consider
one
an
other
,
to
provoke
unto
love
and
good
workes
,
not
forsaking
the
assembling
of
our selves
together
,
as
the
manner
of
some
is
:
but
exhorting
one
an
other
,
and
so
much
the
more
,
as
you
see
the
day
approaching
,
if
they
had
beene
of
us
they
would
not
have
gone
out
and
departed
from
amongst
in
that
hee
did
not
correct
and
chastise
his
wicked
sons
,
for
their
particular
faylings
,
especially
those
of
for
suffering
the
doctrinc
of
and
of
the
Nicolaitans
lest
partaking
with
them
in
their
sinnes
,
wee
partake
with
them
also
in
their
severall
plagues
and
punishments
:
for
whatsoever
was
written
was
pend
for
our
admonition
upon
whom
the
ends
of
the
world
are
come
,
will
remove
his
Candlesticke
from
us
,
and
leave
us
in
darkenesse
and
in
the
shadow
of
death
,
so
they
are
set
downe
for
our
learning
and
imitation
that
wee
should
doe
the
same
that
wee
should
follow
them
in
this
their
well
doing
to
take
heed
left
they
doe
the
like
,
and
so
fall
into
the
same
condemnation
,
lest
being
lifted
up
with
pride
hee
fall
into
the
condemnation
of
the
Devill
:
hee
was
condemned
for
;
therefore
lay
thou
no
hands
upon
a
novice
,
lest
hee
be
lifted
up
with
pride
and
fall
into
the
same
condemnation
.
upon
whom
the
ends
of
the
world
are
come
,
And
this
I
thought
good
to
say
,
in
way
of
answer
,
to
my
brother
all
the
which
hee
asserteth
and
yet
grollishly
denieth
which
to
speake
the
truth
,
is
a
peece
of
non-sense
and
a
contradiction
.
But
before
I
conclude
with
him
and
shut
up
this
discourse
,
I
shall
desire
the
Reader
a
little
to
ponder
and
weigh
my
brother
expressions
in
the
very
entrance
of
this
his
answer
,
and
reply
to
his
own
argument
.
(
saith
he
and
that
for
the
fulfilling
of
all
righteousnesse
,
this
is
my
beloved
Sonne
,
in
whom
I
am
well
pleased
.
into
all
nations
to
preach
and
baptize
them
,
Matth.
Behold
my
mother
and
my
brethren
;
for
whosoever
shall
doe
the
will
of
my
father
,
which
is
in
heaven
,
the
same
is
my
brother
,
&
sister
and
mother
Now
I
referre
it
to
the
judgement
of
any
well
grounded
christians
,
I
am
fully
perswaded
,
that
upon
due
deliberation
,
they
will
say
,
and
therefore
that
they
ought
to
have
beene
taken
notice
of
by
my
brother
and
those
of
his
Fraternity
as
formed
into
a
church
or
churches
;
which
notwithstanding
they
doe
not
,
asserting
in
expresse
termes
,
which
if
it
be
not
the
highest
point
of
blasphemy
and
temerity
,
I
know
not
what
either
blasphemy
or
rashnesse
is
in
any
.
take
no
notice
of
them
unlesse
formed
into
a
church
or
churches
.
they
unchurch
us
,
and
deny
our
churches
here
in
and
all
other
reformed
churches
,
to
bee
formed
churches
after
the
New
Testament
forme
that
they
were
not
formed
into
a
church
or
churches
.
they
take
no
notice
of
them
as
formed
into
a
Church
or
Churches
.
Burton
)
take
no
notice
of
them
,
unlesse
formed
into
a
Church
or
Churches
,
that
they
take
no
notice
of
men
,
they
slight
them
,
regard
them
not
,
or
despise
them
.
That
hee
onely
labours
to
set
him
up
upon
his
Throne
as
King
,
and
counts
all
his
dissenting
brethren
from
his
wayes
,
enemies
of
Iesus
Christ
and
his
Kingdome
.
as
not
formed
into
a
church
or
churches
take
no
notice
of
them
as
formed
into
a
Church
or
Churches
.
I
hasted
at
length
,
as
fast
,
as
before
I
was
slow
if
possible
to
recover
our
brother
tumour
began
to
grow
and
made
him
giddy
and
run
like
a
chicken
without
a
scalpe
,
which
needs
timely
lancing
,
to
prevent
some
inflammation
to
a
head
,
whiles
the
humor
flows
in
so
fast
the
King
of
Saints
and
King
of
Kings
,
the
mighty
Potentate
,
the
sole
and
only
head
and
Lawgiver
and
Governour
of
his
Church
:
He
would
have
taken
notice
of
Christ
and
have
thought
him
and
his
blessed
Apostles
and
seventy
Disciples
and
those
likewise
that
were
baptized
by
with
Christs
Mother
,
Brethren
and
Sisters
,
worthy
to
be
esteemed
a
formed
Church
or
Churches
we
take
no
notice
of
them
as
formed
into
a
Church
or
churches
to
be
formed
into
a
church
or
churches
after
the
New
Testament
forme
,
He
tooke
no
notice
of
them
.
Sir
,
you
woud
take
no
notice
of
me
and
my
servants
,
go
now
to
those
for
help
that
you
think
worthy
to
be
taken
notice
of
:
to
your
gods
,
that
in
your
prosperity
yee
served
,
and
seek
help
from
them
.
we
take
no
notice
of
them
as
formed
into
a
church
or
churches
,
Lord
,
Lord
,
have
we
not
preached
in
thy
Name
,
and
in
thy
Name
have
we
not
done
wondrous
works
?
Mat.
Depart
from
me
,
I
know
you
not
.
John
the
Baptist
as
formed
into
a
Church
or
Churches
that
they
have
preached
in
his
name
,
and
done
wondrous
works
,
in
gathering
of
new
churches
,
and
preaching
up
the
congregationall
way
and
publishing
of
new
truths
,
and
setting
up
of
new
lights
and
placing
Christ
upon
his
Throne
Except
they
all
repent
of
this
their
wickednesse
and
uncharitable
dealing
towards
all
their
Christian
Brethren
,
I
know
ye
not
,
depart
from
me
ye
that
worke
iniquity
,
and
they
all
likewise
perish
.
For
what
can
any
man
that
hath
not
resigned
his
understanding
think
lesse
of
this
so
weighty
a
businesse
?
but
that
Christ
may
say
unto
them
at
that
day
,
(
will
he
say
for
so
8
,
and
9.
in
the
name
of
all
the
brethren
,
These
are
his
expressions
this
I
presume
any
rationall
man
will
be
ready
to
gather
will
be
the
doome
of
those
that
take
no
notice
of
Christ
and
his
Followers
.
as
formed
into
a
church
or
churches
?
Donec
ad
triarios
redierit
res
to
be
ready
to
give
an
accompt
of
their
hope
to
whosoever
shall
demand
it
their
taking
no
notice
of
those
multitudes
baptized
by
and
Christs
Disciples
to
be
formed
into
a
church
or
churches
,
Independents
definition
of
their
Church
(
say
they
that
they
must
of
necessity
,
be
all
dependent
,
Secondly
,
they
assert
,
that
this
church
is
but
one
congregation
,
that
the
forme
of
this
church
,
is
a
holy
explicite
covenant
,
they
are
united
together
into
one
congregation
by
an
holy
covenant
.
bee
they
never
so
erroneous
in
their
doctrine
,
and
never
so
corrupt
in
their
manners
,
and
never
so
perverse
,
malicious
and
unplacable
in
their
minds
and
wils
,
and
let
their
unjustice
done
against
any
poore
oppressed
Member
,
by
them
,
be
never
so
great
or
exorbitant
,
there
is
no
appeale
from
it
,
or
helpe
or
redresse
to
be
expected
by
any
appeale
to
any
other
court
,
church
,
or
Ecclesiasticall
Tribunall
;
which
is
a
yoake
of
one
of
the
most
horrid
tyrannies
and
slaveries
that
ever
the
world
yet
saw
,
and
which
neither
wee
nor
our
Fore-fathers
could
ever
beare
,
a
greater
then
the
which
never
any
men
voluntarily
put
themselves
under
,
before
these
our
unhappy
times
.
visible
church
it
had
beene
a
bull
that
this
or
that
man
is
a
Saint
,
a
visible
church
is
a
mysticall
body
consisting
of
none
but
Saints
.
that
none
of
the
Apostolicall
churches
were
true
formed
churches
,
according
to
this
their
modell
of
many
scandalous
walkers
amongst
them
,
but
of
some
hereticks
,
Corinth
,
Galatia
,
Philippi
viz.
that
the
Church
they
desire
,
must
be
but
one
congregation
injoying
all
Gods
Ordinances
in
it
:
that
Synods
and
Councels
are
one
of
Gods
Ordinances
,
and
yet
they
are
not
churches
properly
so
called
in
their
dialect
,
though
as
they
are
representative
bodies
of
many
churches
,
not
properly
according
to
their
language
:
after
the
New-Testament
forme
there
was
never
any
congregation
or
particular
church
that
yet
injoyed
all
Gods
Ordinances
,
and
therefore
remaine
not
true
formed
churches
,
as
not
injoying
that
Ordinance
.
Henry
Iacob
they
must
crave
the
helpe
of
other
churches
,
and
therefore
in
all
these
respects
are
Dependent
Philippi
,
Ephesus
that
no
particular
Congregation
can
injoy
all
Gods
Ordinances
within
it selfe
,
without
Dependency
upon
others
,
there
being
an
impossibility
of
it self
.
that
excommunication
must
be
inflicted
by
the
votes
of
the
whole
Congregation
,
that
the
people
without
the
Elders
cannot
excommunicate
any
,
nor
the
Elders
without
the
people
that
without
the
Presbyters
consent
none
can
be
excommunicated
be
they
never
so
scandalous
,
so
that
so
long
as
any
congregation
is
without
their
Presbyters
and
Officers
they
cannot
injoy
this
Ordinance
also
,
neither
can
they
ordaine
them
within
themselves
without
help
from
other
Churches
,
That
the
Ministers
will
go
with
the
strongest
party
and
will
gratifie
that
,
and
that
for
their
own
emolument
and
private
interest
yet
the
weightinesse
and
solemnity
of
the
censure
requires
to
be
performed
by
a
whole
Councell
and
Colledge
of
Presbyters
and
Elders
of
a
combined
Presbytery
which
is
Gods
Ordinance
,
How
if
this
whole
Colledge
of
Elders
should
erre
in
their
consure
and
do
iniustice
,
for
some
of
the
above
mentioned
reasons
,
what
remedy
or
reliefe
then
has
the
iniured
person
offended
by
their
censure
?
oppressed
,
and
a
revenger
of
the
wrongs
and
injuries
done
unto
his
Elect
,
who
hath
said
,
7
,
8.
So
that
and
therefore
I
say
,
There
is
ever
hope
in
the
use
of
lawfull
meanes
,
and
in
all
their
just
appeals
.
But
which
were
great
uncharity
to
suppose
,
much
lesse
to
say
,
forum
poli
forum
soli
which
all
those
that
submit
themselves
to
the
Presbyterian
Government
are
like
to
enjoy
;
whereas
those
of
the
congregationall
way
and
that
stand
for
the
II-dependent
Government
deprive
themselves
of
,
and
not
onely
bring
themselves
under
an
unsupportable
slavery
,
but
would
subjugate
the
whole
world
to
the
same
bondage
and
tyrannicall
usurpation
,
all
the
which
the
whimsicall
opinion
of
Independency
will
hinder
,
which
indeed
tendeth
to
no
other
end
as
our
small
and
little
experience
of
that
way
hath
by
wofull
tryall
and
dayly
experience
taught
us
.
viz.
Their
particular
explicite
holy
Covenant
,
the
form
of
a
Church
holy
Ordinance
whose
voyce
onely
they
are
bound
to
hear
,
and
who
alone
they
are
to
set
up
as
King
upon
his
Throne
,
who
is
their
Lawgiver
and
mighty
Councellor
,
and
the
sole
governour
of
his
Church
and
Kingdome
.
the
forme
of
a
Church
that
three
things
were
contained
in
this
their
holy
explicite
Covenant
.
This
as
I
have
been
informed
by
the
Independents
,
is
the
first
thing
they
require
of
those
that
are
to
be
admitted
as
members
,
and
which
they
promise
and
Covenant
to
performe
.
The
second
thing
contained
in
the
Covenant
,
is
,
That
they
may
not
remove
their
habitations
and
dwellings
,
though
never
so
advantagious
unto
them
for
their
traffick
and
tradings
,
into
any
remote
place
from
them
,
without
the
consent
of
the
Congregation
,
(
say
they
But
,
the
Parochiall
Congregations
through
the
whole
Kingdome
are
such
they
are
not
true
formed
Churches
after
the
New
Testament
forme
,
and
ought
not
to
be
communicated
with
,
unlesse
&c.
This
is
the
Il-dependents
doctrine
they
teach
their
Disciples
concerning
our
Churches
,
as
appeareth
in
all
their
Pamphlets
,
as
in
that
of
and
my
brother
especially
,
and
this
is
one
of
the
capital
arguments
which
they
use
,
to
maintain
their
separation
from
us
;
and
upon
which
they
ground
the
gathering
of
their
new
Congregations
,
For
the
Major
of
this
Syllogism
,
it
is
grounded
upon
Godsown
word
,
and
has
its
warrant
for
it
as
the
insuing
places
sufficiently
prove
,
17
,
and
18.
(
saith
the
Apostle
1
Cor.
chap.
5.
ver.
11.
(
saith
Saint
1
Tim.
chap.
6.
ver
2
Tim.
chap.
3.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
(
saith
the
Apostle
Tit.
3.
ver.
10.
2.
John
ver.
10.
(
saith
Saint
Gal
,
1.
ver.
8
,
9.
Out
of
all
the
which
places
and
many
more
that
might
be
produced
,
we
are
taught
to
shun
and
decline
the
society
and
fellowship
of
all
such
Christians
as
are
corrupt
in
their
doctrine
or
manners
,
and
such
as
either
preach
or
practise
otherwise
then
they
have
precept
or
example
for
in
the
holy
word
of
God
;
especially
we
are
to
have
no
communion
with
them
,
when
they
not
only
preach
another
way
to
Heaven
then
that
which
Christ
and
the
holy
Prophets
and
blessed
Apostles
have
chalked
out
unto
us
and
delivered
unto
the
Church
,
but
have
joyned
themselves
in
a
wicked
and
unwarrantable
Covenant
to
persist
and
continue
in
this
practice
;
for
they
are
no
Saints
:
But
such
are
those
of
the
Congregationall
way
,
whose
Teachers
and
Members
are
combined
together
to
persevere
in
their
wicked
practices
and
courses
;
and
therefore
by
expresse
command
from
Heaven
we
are
to
have
no
communion
with
such
unlesse
we
will
be
found
fighters
against
God
,
and
partake
in
their
punishments
:
And
these
places
of
holy
Scripture
with
these
reasons
shall
suffice
for
the
proofe
of
the
Major
proposition
.
Iohn
Lilburne
Iohn
Lilburnes
they
deny
,
disclaime
,
and
preach
against
Christs
kingly
Government
over
mens
consciences
and
churches
,
so
that
such
a
conversion
(
as
is
wrought
by
them
)
comes
not
home
to
whole
Christ
;
and
such
with
their
converters
,
doe
deny
Christs
kingly
Government
,
or
at
least
,
and
best
,
they
are
converted
but
in
part
,
and
that
maine
thing
is
wanting
,
to
wit
,
Christs
kingly
Office
.
And
here
I
challenge
our
brother
for
taking
Christs
name
in
vaine
,
when
insteed
of
finding
Christ
set
upon
his
Throne
in
their
congregations
,
there
no
more
but
an
Image
,
such
as
had
made
up
insteed
of
King
or
as
those
that
in
mockery
made
of
Christ
a
Pageant
King
,
stripping
him
,
and
putting
on
him
a
scarlet
Robe
,
and
on
his
head
a
Crowne
of
Thornes
,
and
in
his
hand
a
reed
,
saluting
him
with
Haile
King
of
the
Iewes
,
my
Booke
will
stand
good
against
their
opposers
.
Wee
exhort
them
to
set
up
Christ
King
in
their
hearts
:
Wee
exhort
them
to
become
and
professe
to
be
those
Saints
of
whom
Christ
is
King
,
for
hee
is
King
of
Saints
,
but
they
will
not
beleeve
us
they
will
not
depend
upon
Christ
as
the
only
Law-giver
and
King
over
their
consciences
.
Now
what
would
you
have
us
to
doe
in
this
case
?
baptize
the
Infants
of
such
parents
,
as
will
not
in
this
respect
professe
or
confesse
Christ
to
be
their
King
?
why
doe
you
not
know
that
no
Infants
have
any
title
to
Baptisme
that
are
not
within
the
Covenant
visibly
?
and
how
are
they
within
the
Covenant
visibly
,
but
by
vertue
of
their
parents
faith
outwardly
professed
?
and
what
outward
profession
of
faith
is
there
in
their
parents
that
refuse
Christ
for
their
onely
King
?
that
are
ashamed
or
afraid
to
professe
to
be
in
covenant
with
Christ
as
their
King
?
if
therefore
the
parents
professe
not
,
yea
,
refuse
thus
to
be
in
visible
covenant
,
can
the
children
be
said
to
be
in
visible
covenant
,
and
so
to
have
a
right
in
Baptisme
,
the
externall
Seale
of
the
Covenant
?
here
is
an
a
barre
put
Truth
shut
out
of
doores
that
hee
by
his
pen
and
preaching
,
that
late
mis-rule
at
your
towne
of
upon
your
bookes
,
and
his
preaching
shut
truth
out
of
doors
Iohn
Lilburne
they
are
the
sworne
enemies
of
Iesus
Christ
;
yea
,
the
profest
enemies
of
their
anoynted
Christ
,
That
the
Church
of
is
a
true
whorish
Mother
,
and
that
they
that
are
of
her
,
were
base
begotten
,
and
bastardly
children
,
and
that
shee
neither
is
,
nor
never
was
truly
married
,
joyned
,
or
united
unto
Jesus
Christ
in
that
espousall
band
,
which
his
true
churches
are
,
and
ought
to
be
,
bnt
is
one
of
Antichrists
nationall
whorish
Churches
and
Cities
,
spoken
of
That
the
Church
of
is
false
and
Antichristian
;
and
as
shee
is
a
false
and
Antichristian
church
,
shee
can
never
make
true
Officers
and
Ministers
of
Iesus
Christ
that
conversion
and
confirmation
,
and
building
up
in
the
wayes
of
God
,
are
wrought
by
the
Ministry
of
the
church
of
for
how
can
they
build
them
up
in
that
which
they
themselves
are
ignorant
of
,
and
enemies
unto
?
for
as
so
doe
these
men
also
resist
the
truth
,
that
as
hee
hath
taken
paines
by
the
word
of
God
,
and
demonstrable
arguments
grounded
thereupon
,
to
prove
the
church
of
antichristian
;
so
hee
promiseth
to
all
the
world
,
that
hee
will
in
the
strength
of
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
for
ever
separate
from
Church
,
Ministry
,
and
Worship
of
and
all
and
every
one
of
them
,
as
Antichristian
and
false
:
that
all
the
Ministers
of
the
church
of
are
not
true
Ministers
of
Christ
,
but
false
and
Antichristian
Ministers
,
and
that
our
Religion
neither
is
the
true
Religion
,
nor
that
it
leads
men
the
true
way
to
salvation
:
that
hee
groundedly
and
absolutely
denies
,
that
either
the
Church
of
is
or
ever
was
a
true
Church
England
,
as
they
love
their
own
inward
peace
,
and
spirituall
joy
,
to
withdraw
their
spirituall
obedience
and
subjection
from
her
.
Iohn
L●lburne
Lyons
,
Beares
,
Wolves
,
Tygers
,
Baals
Priests
,
the
lims
of
Antichrist
,
the
Antichristian
brood
,
the
Devils
Ministers
,
Presbytyrants
,
to
labour
for
a
through
reformation
of
Religion
in
the
Kingdome
of
in
Doctrine
,
Worship
and
Discipline
,
according
to
the
word
of
God
,
and
the
example
of
the
best
reformed
Churches
in
the
presence
of
Almighty
God
,
the
searcher
of
all
hearts
,
with
a
true
intention
to
performe
the
same
,
as
they
shall
answer
it
at
the
great
day
,
that
they
will
without
respect
of
persons
indeavour
the
extirpation
of
Popery
,
Prelacy
,
Superstition
,
Heresie
,
Schisme
,
Prophanenesse
,
and
whatsoever
shall
be
found
contrary
to
sound
doctrine
and
the
power
of
godlinesse
,
lest
they
partake
in
their
sinnes
,
and
thereby
be
in
danger
to
receive
of
their
plagnes
.
with
all
faithfulnesse
to
indeavour
the
discovery
of
all
such
as
have
beene
,
or
shall
bee
Incendiaries
,
Malignants
,
or
evill
Instruments
by
hindring
the
reformation
of
Religion
,
dividing
the
King
from
his
people
,
or
one
of
the
Kingdomes
from
an
other
,
or
making
of
any
factions
,
or
parties
amongst
the
people
contrary
to
th●s
league
and
covenant
.
Scotland
,
France
,
Germany
the
most
of
the
Conformists
if
not
all
,
have
had
their
hands
lesse
or
more
,
either
by
acting
or
assenting
,
or
by
silence
or
connivence
in
the
persecution
of
those
godly
Ministers
and
people
which
stood
out
against
the
Antichristian
usurpation
over
their
consciences
,
inferring
from
thence
that
they
were
equally
guilty
.
they
have
slaine
thy
Prophets
,
and
have
brake
downe
thy
Altars
Pontius
Pilate
I
say
The
parts
of
the
Minor
are
these
:
The
first
,
The
second
The
third
That
they
do
despise
their
Christian
brethren
and
separate
from
them
as
being
more
holy
then
they
Behold
now
I
have
taken
upon
me
to
speake
unto
the
Lord
,
which
am
but
dust
and
ashes
.
Genesis
ver
O
God
of
my
Father
Abraham
,
and
God
of
my
Father
Isaac
,
&c.
I
am
not
worthy
of
any
the
least
of
the
mercyes
and
of
the
truth
which
thou
hast
shewed
unto
thy
servant
,
O
my
God
I
am
ashamed
and
blush
to
lift
up
my
face
to
thee
,
my
God
:
for
our
iniquities
are
increased
over
our
heads
and
our
trespasse
or
guiltinesse
is
grown
up
to
the
heavens
,
Nehemiah
,
ver
The
children
of
Israel
were
assembled
with
fasting
and
with
sackclothes
and
with
earth
upon
them
chapter
ver
Wherefore
I
abhorre
my selfe
,
and
repent
in
dust
and
ashes
.
chapter
ver
But
we
are
all
as
an
uncleane
thing
,
and
all
our
righteousnesses
as
filthy
raggs
,
and
we
all
do
●ade
as
a
leafe
,
and
our
iniquities
like
the
wind
have
taken
us
away
,
Seeking
unto
the
Lord
by
prayer
and
supplication
with
fasting
and
sackcloth
and
ashes
.
O
Lord
the
great
and
dreadfull
God
,
&c.
We
have
sinned
and
have
committed
iniquity
,
and
have
done
wickedly
and
have
rebelled
,
I
am
not
worthy
to
be
called
thy
sonne
:
would
not
so
much
as
lift
up
his
eyes
unto
Heaven
,
but
smote
upon
his
brest
saying
,
God
be
mercyfull
unto
me
a
sinner
.
O
miserable
man
that
I
am
,
who
shall
deliver
me
from
this
body
of
death
!
Stand
by
thy self
,
come
not
neer
to
me
,
for
I
am
holier
then
thou
,
stood
and
prayed
thus
with
himself
;
God
,
I
thank
thee
,
that
I
am
not
as
other
men
are
,
extortioners
,
unjust
,
adulterers
,
or
even
as
this
Publican
;
I
fast
twice
a
week
,
and
I
give
tythes
of
all
that
I
possesse
,
Learn
of
me
for
I
am
humble
and
meek
,
That
God
did
ever
condemn
such
as
justified
themselves
and
boasted
of
their
own
righteousnesse
,
chap.
ver
gloryed
they
were
more
holy
then
others
,
were
as
smoke
in
his
nose
and
fire
that
burneth
all
the
day
.
Luke
ver
Ye
are
they
which
justifie
your selves
before
men
,
but
God
knowes
your
hearts
;
for
that
which
is
highly
esteemed
amongst
men
,
is
abomination
in
the
sight
of
God
.
in
themselves
as
being
righteous
,
and
despised
others
.
That
the
Publican
that
meanly
esteemed
of
himselfe
,
went
down
to
his
house
justified
rather
then
the
other
;
For
every
one
that
exalteth
himselfe
,
shall
be
abased
,
and
he
that
humbleth
himselfe
shall
be
exalted
.
That
they
should
deny
themselves
and
take
up
their
Crosse
dayly
and
follow
him
:
first
Epistle
chap.
to
be
subject
one
to
another
,
and
to
be
clothed
with
hum●lity
,
That
God
resists
the
proud
,
and
gives
grace
to
the
humble
;
Humble
your selves
therefore
(
saith
he
)
under
the
mighty
hand
of
God
,
that
he
may
exalt
you
in
due
time
.
That
God
looketh
unto
those
onely
that
are
of
a
poor
and
contrite
spirit
,
and
that
tremble
at
his
word
,
Thus
saith
the
Lord
the
high
and
holy
One
,
that
inhabiteth
eternity
,
whose
Name
is
holy
,
I
will
dwell
in
the
high
and
holy
place
,
with
him
also
that
is
of
a
contrite
and
humble
spirit
,
to
revive
the
spirit
of
the
humble
,
and
to
revive
the
heart
of
the
contrite
ones
.
David
P
salme
A
broken
and
a
contrite
heart
O
Lord
thou
wilt
not
despise
.
Proverbs
ver
That
there
is
a
generation
pure
in
their
own
eyes
,
and
yet
they
are
not
purged
from
their
filthynesse
:
The
third
part
now
to
be
proved
:
That
the
Il-dependents
do
both
falsly
and
pharisaically
boast
themselves
when
they
call
themselves
the
pretious
and
holy
servants
of
God
,
the
onely
pretious
servants
of
God
,
and
the
godly
party
,
as
care
not
for
the
things
of
the
world
,
but
for
the
things
of
the
Lord
,
how
they
may
be
holy
in
body
and
spirit
as
being
bought
with
a
price
,
how
they
might
glorifie
God
in
their
bodyes
and
in
their
spirits
which
were
the
Lords
.
And
how
they
might
cleanse
themselves
from
all
filthynesse
of
the
flesh
and
spirit
,
perfecting
holinesle
in
the
fear
of
God
.
The
holy
servants
of
the
Lord
,
are
such
as
present
their
bodies
a
living
sacrifice
,
holy
,
acceptable
unto
God
as
their
reasonable
service
,
They
pressed
toward
the
mark
to
the
high
calling
of
God
in
Jesus
Christ
.
Whose
conversation
was
in
Heaven
they
esteemed
godlinesse
the
greatest
gain
.
Gold
and
silver
Peter
)
I
have
none
was
above
in
heaven
no
longer
conformable
to
this
world
,
but
they
were
transformed
by
the
renewing
of
their
mind
,
that
they
might
prove
what
is
that
good
,
that
acceptable
will
of
God
.
They
were
renewed
in
the
spirit
of
their
mind
,
they
had
put
on
the
new
man
,
which
after
God
is
created
in
righteousnesse
and
true
holinesse
,
Yea
they
were
renewed
in
knowledge
after
the
Image
of
him
that
created
them
.
lowly
,
humble
,
meeke
,
they
were
of
one
mind
,
having
compassion
one
of
an
other
,
they
loved
as
brethren
,
they
were
pittifull
and
courteous
,
they
rendred
not
evill
for
evill
,
or
rayling
for
rayling
,
but
contrariwise
blessing
,
knowing
that
they
were
thereunto
called
,
that
they
should
inherit
a
blessing
,
they
refrayned
their
tongues
from
evill
,
and
their
lips
spake
no
guile
,
they
eschewed
evill
,
and
did
good
,
they
sought
peace
and
ensued
it
,
they
loved
without
dissimulation
,
they
abhorred
that
which
was
evill
,
and
cleaved
to
that
which
was
good
,
in
honour
they
preferred
one
an
other
,
in
Lowlinesse
of
mind
they
esteemed
of
others
better
then
themselves
,
with
the
people
of
God
,
then
to
injoy
the
pleasures
of
sinne
for
a
while
;
yea
,
they
esteemed
the
reproach
of
Christ
greater
riches
then
all
the
treasures
of
Egypt
,
about
in
deserts
,
in
sheeps
skins
,
and
goats
skins
,
naked
,
despised
,
and
contemned
,
in
the
caves
and
dens
of
the
beasts
of
the
earth
,
New
England
Iohn
Lilburne
that
they
being
present
at
the
Committee
of
examinations
,
never
saw
any
man
more
injuriously
abused
by
any
then
I
was
;
in
so
much
,
that
they
admired
my
patience
,
I
could
carry
my selfe
at
that
time
so
calmely
towards
them
.
that
the
sole
and
chiefe
moving
cause
of
their
disliking
their
companies
,
was
for
the
very
reasons
I
have
now
specified
,
who
will
affirme
,
that
they
could
not
continue
in
so
costly
aud
chargeable
a
Religion
,
they
having
found
a
cheaper
way
to
Heaven
,
it
will
also
be
proved
,
that
whereas
many
before
they
came
acquainted
with
them
,
and
to
be
of
their
Fellowship
,
they
could
for
three
or
foure
hundred
pounds
a
yeare
maintaine
themselves
and
their
families
,
and
doe
a
great
deale
of
good
to
many
distressed
people
,
and
indigent
and
persecuted
Christians
;
but
since
they
grew
into
acquaintance
with
those
of
the
congregationall
way
,
what
with
the
entertainment
of
them
and
their
party
,
and
presents
,
and
what
with
their
frequent
relieving
of
those
of
that
Fraternity
,
it
hath
stood
them
in
eight
hundred
,
nine
hundred
,
a
thousand
pounds
yearely
;
yea
,
some
times
more
,
so
that
it
has
beene
admired
how
they
have
subsisted
:
to
get
into
their
societies
,
the
chiefest
and
richest
people
every
where
,
and
especially
the
more
honourable
women
,
by
meanes
of
which
,
they
exceedingly
strengthen
their
party
:
for
those
poore
creatures
not
diving
into
the
subtilty
of
their
proceedings
,
and
being
carried
on
with
a
blind
zeale
,
conceive
they
can
never
doe
too
much
for
them
;
and
therefore
upon
all
occasions
,
stirre
up
their
Husbands
and
friends
to
advance
the
cause
and
to
the
uttermost
with
their
power
and
purses
to
promote
it
;
and
hence
arise
those
factions
on
all
sides
,
every
one
of
them
in
their
particular
places
seeking
the
maintenance
of
their
party
that
they
well
perceive
,
that
many
of
their
Ministers
seeke
themselves
,
whiles
they
pretend
they
seeke
the
good
of
others
;
yea
,
they
seeke
the
world
whiles
they
perswade
others
to
abandon
it
.
Epist
,
Love
not
the
world
,
nor
the
things
that
are
in
the
world
;
for
he
that
loves
the
world
the
love
of
the
Father
is
not
in
him
.
they
cannot
serve
God
and
Mammon
:
the
friendship
of
the
world
is
enmity
with
God
,
in
biting
and
devouring
one
an
other
,
in
hatred
,
variance
,
emulations
,
wrath
,
strife
,
seditions
,
heresies
,
envyings
,
Abraham
,
Jacob
,
Ioshua
,
Cornelius
,
the
praying
people
Not
every
one
that
saith
Lord
Lord
,
shall
enter
into
the
kingdome
of
Heaven
,
this
is
the
confidence
wee
have
in
him
,
that
if
wee
aske
any
thing
according
to
his
will
hee
heareth
us
.
that
men
are
not
heard
for
their
much
babbling
,
Hallowed
be
thy
name
thy
Kingdome
come
Grace
,
viz.
thy
will
bee●
done
on
earth
as
it
is
in
heaven
,
Abraham
,
Jacob
,
Joshua
,
and
Cornelius
,
Statutes
and
Commandments
of
the
Lord
at
their
lying
down
and
rising
up
,
at
their
goings
out
and
commings
in
:
And
that
both
they
and
their
men-servants
and
maide
servants
,
and
the
stranger
within
their
gates
,
Thyatyra
:
Rev.
on
earth
as
it
is
in
heaven
:
lead
us
not
into
temptation
,
but
deliver
us
from
evill
Repent
,
or
else
I
will
come
unto
thee
quickly
,
and
will
fight
against
thee
with
the
sword
of
my
mouth
.
And
I
will
cast
her
into
a
bed
of
great
tribulation
,
and
will
kill
her
with
death
,
and
all
the
Churches
shall
know
,
that
I
am
he
which
searcheth
the
reines
and
hearts
,
and
I
will
give
unto
every
one
of
you
according
to
your
works
.
those
that
are
the
men
and
people
of
Gods
right
hand
properly
so
called
,
as
with
all
their
might
stand
up
in
defence
of
Gods
true
Religion
,
and
earnestly
contend
for
the
faith
once
delivered
unto
the
Saints
,
That
it
is
unlawful
to
fight
for
Religion
,
and
they
professed
that
when
they
went
out
with
the
sword
in
their
hands
,
they
fought
onely
for
the
liberty
of
their
consciences
,
and
for
a
Toleration
of
Religion
which
is
a
part
and
branch
of
the
Subjects
birth-right
of
being
the
men
of
Gods
right
hand
,
Psalmist
)
shall
abide
in
thy
Tabernacle
,
and
who
shall
dwell
in
thy
holy
hill
?
He
that
walketh
uprightly
to
walk
after
the
flesh
He
goeth
on
in
his
naturall
condition
and
in
his
irregenerate
state
,
in
his
ignorance
,
blindenesse
,
wicked
courses
and
practises
,
and
hath
no
work
of
grace
wrought
in
his
heart
,
nor
any
chang
in
his
will
and
affections
,
nor
in
his
whole
frame
of
life
and
carriage
,
but
he
is
the
old
man
still
,
to
walk
uprightly
to
walk
after
the
spirit
,
to
be
regenerate
,
to
be
a
holy
and
heavenly
minded
man
,
who
doth
all
the
actions
of
one
borne
again
of
the
water
and
of
the
spirit
,
he
makes
the
Law
of
God
his
delight
,
and
squares
his
life
and
actions
according
to
that
rule
and
the
direction
of
his
blessed
word
,
and
he
orders
his
life
by
that
rule
in
all
integrity
,
sincerity
and
without
hypocrisie
,
or
any
base
or
by-ends
or
wordly
respects
.
He
makes
it
his
employment
with
to
walk
with
God
secretly
as
well
as
openly
,
in
all
manner
of
conversation
,
in
his
thoughts
words
and
deeds
,
as
if
he
were
ever
in
the
sight
and
presence
of
God
,
walking
uprightly
also
towards
men
,
carrying
himselfe
justly
towards
all
,
but
especially
his
main
aime
is
to
indeavour
that
the
true
worship
and
service
of
God
may
be
set
up
in
his
family
,
and
wheresoever
he
hath
power
;
hee
declines
not
to
the
right
hand
nor
to
the
left
in
matters
of
Religion
,
but
keeps
himselfe
strictly
to
the
rule
and
goes
right
on
according
to
the
direction
of
that
:
He
halts
not
between
two
Religions
or
more
,
for
he
knowes
how
much
that
is
disspleasing
unto
God
,
Why
halt
ye
between
two
Religions
?
they
turne
not
to
the
right
hand
nor
to
the
left
,
were
not
to
walk
uprightly
before
God
,
that
way
Jerem.
Ephesus
,
Revel
Baalam
,
Jezabell
imbrace
the
present
World
from
walking
uprightly
in
the
old
way
God
has
appointed
them
to
walk
in
,
Looking
upon
the
author
and
finisher
of
their
faith
Jesus
Christ
,
who
for
the
glory
that
was
set
before
him
indured
the
crosse
,
despised
the
shame
,
and
is
now
set
down
at
the
right
hand
of
God
in
heaven
,
Pontius
Pilate
to
walk
uprightly
with
their
God
,
nor
after
Christ
example
then
that
he
had
appointed
but
labour
and
indeavour
to
have
an
indulgence
and
a
toleration
for
all
under
the
pretence
of
liberty
of
conscience
,
they
follow
not
the
example
of
Christ
the
Prophet
of
his
Church
,
nor
the
example
of
Abraham
,
Jacob
,
Ioshua
and
all
the
Patriarks
and
blessed
Apostles
who
abhorred
all
novelties
and
tolerations
,
and
therefore
they
walk
not
uprightly
with
their
God
and
are
not
Saints
indeed
according
to
Gods
own
description
of
a
true
Saint
.
But
now
to
passe
on
to
the
second
Character
of
a
true
Saint
,
saith
the
spirit
,
they
that
make
it
their
imployment
to
render
to
every
one
their
due
obedience
and
Rom.
13.
they
are
Saints
properly
so
called
7.
In
a
word
,
all
that
are
Saints
indeed
in
Gods
repute
,
they
first
give
unto
God
his
true
worship
and
labour
for
the
establishment
of
that
Religion
onely
that
he
hath
appointed
,
they
cannot
indure
the
Toleration
of
all
Religions
,
neither
will
they
connive
at
or
indulge
that
any
way
of
serving
and
worshipping
of
should
be
permitted
,
where
they
have
power
and
ability
to
hinder
it
,
but
that
which
himselfe
hath
commanded
;
for
they
know
that
that
is
not
to
work
righteousnesse
;
for
that
is
not
to
give
his
own
so
then
and
therefore
all
that
are
the
true
Saints
indeed
dare
not
attempt
any
such
unjust
thing
work
righteousnesse
towards
all
men
do
not
worke
righteousnesse
they
are
not
Saints
indeed
,
nor
the
generation
of
the
just
:
Bishop
of
Canterbury
whether
they
that
do
or
assent
to
such
doings
do
work
righteousnesse
,
when
they
do
apparently
transgresse
the
law
of
God
in
speaking
evill
of
their
rulers
.
that
this
is
no
righteous
dealing
:
that
they
that
work
not
righteousnesse
are
no
true
Saints
,
nor
the
generation
of
the
just
in
Gods
esteem
.
Whether
those
that
with
most
opprobrious
termes
doe
calumniate
our
Brethren
the
and
detract
from
their
honour
and
due
praises
who
came
in
for
our
assistance
and
helpe
,
and
for
our
ayd
and
deliverance
,
and
have
beene
under
God
one
of
the
principall
meanes
of
our
preservation
,
whether
in
their
so
doing
they
worke
righteousnesse
.
whether
to
speake
evill
of
their
Ministers
,
and
of
their
Presbyterian
brethren
,
and
fellow
souldiers
,
with
all
manner
of
calumnies
and
reproaches
,
and
to
defame
them
in
word
and
writing
through
the
world
,
and
to
doe
them
all
the
evill
offices
their
most
mortall
enemies
can
doe
against
them
,
and
who
continually
labour
,
to
make
them
and
the
Presbyterian
government
hatefull
to
the
world
,
and
that
will
take
great
and
chargeable
journies
,
and
write
large
Letters
and
scurrilous
Pamphlets
to
doe
any
of
their
Presbyterian
brethren
an
ill
turne
,
and
will
also
glory
of
it
,
and
that
in
Print
:
worke
righteousnesse
are
no
Saints
worke
righteousnesse
Iohn
Lilburn
they
call
the
praying
Army
but
every
one
that
worketh
Righteousnesse
,
Act.
of
what
nation
soever
hee
be
,
God
heareth
him
Saints
and
the
generation
of
the
just
,
Hee
speaketh
the
truth
in
his
heart
,
Iames
,
chap.
That
a
double
minded
man
is
unstable
in
all
his
wayes
,
draw
nigh
unto
God
and
hee
will
draw
nigh
unto
you
,
clense
your
hands
yee
sinners
,
and
purifie
your
hearts
,
yee
double-minded
donec
ad
triarios
redierit
res
My
little
children
let
us
not
love
in
word
,
neither
in
tongue
,
but
in
deed
and
in
truth
.
they
are
so
farre
from
being
Saints
,
as
they
are
like
Cain
that
wicked
one
that
slew
his
brother
,
ver.
Now
Father
we
should
come
to
pray
for
the
Parliament
and
the
Assembly
,
but
they
are
not
worthy
the
prayers
of
the
Saints
speake
not
the
truth
in
their
hearts
.
Back
bite
not
with
their
tongue
,
nor
doe
evill
to
their
neighbour
,
nor
take
up
a
reproach
against
their
neighbour
.
they
backbite
not
with
their
tongue
they
doe
no
evill
to
their
neighbour
they
receive
not
a
reproach
against
their
neighbour
:
for
they
that
are
Saints
indeed
,
back-bite
not
with
their
tongue
,
they
doe
no
evill
to
their
neighbour
,
nor
they
will
not
receive
a
reproach
against
their
neighbour
,
much
lesse
against
those
that
are
in
authority
and
dignity
.
Iohn
Lilburne
Magna
Charta
,
and
the
Petition
of
Right
,
and
the
priviledges
of
the
subject
,
backbite
not
their
neighbour
with
their
tongue
.
Corinthians
ch
Though
I
speak
with
the
tongues
of
men
and
Angels
,
and
have
no
charity
,
I
am
become
as
sounding
brasse
and
a
tinckling
symball
.
And
though
I
have
the
gift
of
prophecy
,
and
understand
all
mysteries
and
all
knowledge
,
and
though
I
have
all
faith
,
so
that
I
could
remove
mountaines
,
and
have
not
charity
,
I
am
nothing
.
And
though
I
bestow
all
my
goods
to
feed
the
poor
,
and
though
I
give
my
body
to
be
burnt
,
and
have
not
charity
,
it
profiteth
nothing
.
That
faith
without
works
is
dead
,
to
visit
the
fatherlesse
and
the
widdow
,
and
to
releeve
them
in
their
necessities
,
In
this
the
children
of
God
are
manifes
;
t
and
the
children
of
the
devill
,
whosoever
doth
not
righteousnesse
is
not
of
God
,
neither
he
that
loveth
not
his
brother
this
is
the
message
that
ye
heard
from
the
beginning
,
that
we
should
love
one
another
,
not
as
Cain
who
was
of
that
wicked
one
&
slew
his
brother
looked
like
the
belly
of
a
Toad
Arraignment
of
Mr.
Persecution
,
and
his
and
his
Hue
and
Cry
Simon
Synod
ridentem
dicere
verum
quid
vetat
for
they
doe
no
evill
to
their
neighbours
,
that
they
thought
it
would
doe
the
Prelates
more
mischiefe
then
any
booke
that
was
seriously
penned
against
them
,
and
therefore
intreated
mee
by
all
meanes
,
that
I
would
publish
it
;
yea
,
they
offered
mee
to
set
it
forth
upon
their
owne
charges
and
costs
;
and
through
their
importunity
they
prevayled
with
mee
to
give
them
the
copie
,
and
it
was
printed
,
and
liked
so
wel
of
by
that
party
,
as
they
commended
mee
with
all
the
prayses
men
could
extoll
and
magnifie
a
man
with
,
as
can
be
proved
,
and
they
have
often
profest
unto
mee
,
that
they
thought
it
was
the
best
way
of
dealing
with
any
enemies
of
the
Church
,
and
therefore
I
conceive
that
useth
so
much
of
this
method
in
his
books
.
so
that
there
is
no
sinne
in
writing
pleasantly
against
any
such
as
goe
about
to
seduce
and
mislead
the
people
,
and
alienate
them
from
their
duty
towards
God
,
and
their
obedience
to
those
that
are
in
authority
,
and
from
their
duty
and
love
to
their
brethren
,
that
none
that
useth
such
can
have
a
dramme
of
grace
in
them
,
such
as
made
a
man
an
offender
for
a
word
:
moderate
checks
had
those
expressions
beene
mine
owne
,
there
had
beene
no
blasphemy
in
them
,
returning
to
his
vomit
,
and
to
a
Sow
wallowing
in
the
mire
Corah
,
Dathan
that
they
receive
not
a
reproach
against
their
neighbors
.
The
true
Saints
take
not
up
a
reproach
against
their
neighbours
,
Thou
shalt
not
receive
or
rayse
a
false
report
;
put
not
thou
thy
hand
with
the
wicked
,
to
be
an
unrighteous
witnesse
.
so
that
all
such
as
either
raise
,
or
receive
false
reports
,
or
reproaches
against
their
neighbours
,
in
Gods
esteeme
,
are
no
true
Saints
,
but
wicked
men
and
unrighteous
wretches
as
a
pretious
oyntment
,
and
better
then
gold
or
silver
,
or
great
riches
,
Proverbs
that
they
had
brake
his
heart
with
their
reproaches
take
not
up
a
reproach
against
their
neighbours
raise
or
receive
a
reproach
against
their
brethren
,
that
they
are
no
Saints
Scottish
and
English
John
Lilburne
for
they
receive
not
a
reproach
against
their
neighbour
for
that
they
desire
to
keep
their
Covenant
with
their
God
,
and
which
they
have
solemnly
taken
,
lifting
up
their
hands
and
hearts
to
the
most
high
,
and
vowed
to
perform
,
for
this
cause
onely
and
no
wrong
done
or
attempted
against
them
,
Now
if
these
men
at
their
pleasure
will
causlessely
traduce
and
that
publickly
and
in
print
,
men
in
authority
and
men
that
have
deserved
so
well
from
the
Church
of
God
and
the
whole
Kindome
,
So
that
I
may
conclude
and
that
truly
of
them
,
In
whose
eyes
a
vile
person
is
contemned
:
and
he
honoureth
them
that
fear
the
Lord
:
and
he
that
sweareth
to
his
own
hurt
and
changeth
not
.
to
contemn
a
vile
person
The
second
is
The
third
is
Those
therefore
that
are
Saints
indeed
,
in
whose
lives
and
conversation
these
three
Characters
are
evidently
visible
and
apparent
;
and
those
they
in
Gods
repute
are
not
Saints
indeed
,
pretend
they
what
they
will
,
but
are
wicked
and
ungodly
men
and
such
as
bring
down
the
wrath
of
God
upon
the
place
where
they
live
:
For
as
Prov.
11.
ver.
11.
according
to
that
of
Saint
the
second
of
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
(
saith
he
In
the
which
words
,
briefly
we
may
take
notice
that
the
Apostle
setting
down
the
reason
of
the
perilousnesse
and
danger
of
the
latter
times
,
saith
saith
he
So
that
are
the
cause
that
makes
And
therefore
the
Apostle
after
he
had
forewarned
all
such
as
fear
God
of
the
cause
of
all
the
evills
that
are
comming
upon
the
world
,
commands
all
the
true
Saints
indeed
and
in
expresse
words
sayes
have
nothing
to
do
with
such
,
and
therefore
all
such
are
not
Saints
indeed
,
but
ought
to
be
abhorred
and
avoyded
according
to
that
of
Prov.
4.
ver.
14
,
15.
(
saith
he
Here
we
see
the
wise
man
,
as
if
he
could
never
have
given
caution
enough
to
all
his
schollers
,
by
many
reduplications
of
his
words
gives
all
the
people
of
God
a
strict
charge
and
that
for
the
many
reasons
set
down
in
the
following
verses
;
but
this
reason
specified
by
Saint
may
suffice
,
who
saith
and
so
are
all
such
,
in
whose
eyes
For
all
such
are
no
Saints
in
Gods
esteem
,
and
therefore
a
wicked
generation
of
men
and
such
as
make
the
times
wherein
they
live
perillous
and
dangerous
,
and
therefore
ought
by
all
the
true
Saints
and
godly
to
be
shunned
and
avoyded
.
as
in
whose
eyes
a
vile
person
is
not
contemned
,
and
such
as
honour
not
those
that
fear
the
Lord
,
and
such
as
keep
not
their
word
and
promise
neither
with
God
nor
man
,
but
are
notorious
covenant-breakers
,
or
assenters
to
all
such
persons
they
are
not
Saints
indeed
to
contemn
a
vile
person
,
&
to
honour
those
that
fear
the
Lord
,
and
to
keep
their
vowes
and
promises
both
with
God
and
men
By
this
men
are
known
to
be
Saints
if
they
love
the
brethren
,
ye
shall
be
known
to
be
my
Disciples
,
that
is
Saints
indeed
,
if
ye
love
one
another
:
Whether
they
beleeve
that
those
that
run
from
place
to
place
,
and
joyn
with
any
wicked
and
ungodly
men
and
seeke
their
advancement
,
&
that
to
places
of
the
greatest
trust
in
the
Kingdome
,
and
prefer
them
before
such
as
they
dayly
acknowledg
to
be
godly
and
truly
religious
,
and
will
run
from
Committee
to
Committee
,
to
do
the
most
wicked
and
vile
men
and
known
Malignants
any
courtesie
,
and
will
both
in
word
,
countenance
and
deeds
favour
and
honour
them
before
such
as
fear
the
Lord
That
in
their
eyes
a
vile
person
is
not
contemned
.
that
when
the
Independents
have
been
demanded
by
some
godly
and
orthodox
Ministers
why
they
have
left
the
publick
Assemblies
seeing
there
was
now
no
ceremonies
nor
any
thing
in
their
doctrine
that
they
could
finde
fault
with
,
That
it
was
in
regard
that
their
Congregations
were
mixt
,
that
tagg
ragg
and
all
sorts
of
men
were
admitted
to
the
Sacrament
,
with
whom
they
could
not
joyne
.
that
these
Independents
,
who
those
godly
Ministers
had
such
a
desire
to
please
,
went
unto
these
wicked
and
ungodly
men
that
the
Ministers
excepted
against
for
their
conversation
as
ungodly
and
prophane
,
and
joyned
with
them
against
their
Ministers
,
What
will
you
give
tythes
and
maintenance
to
such
Ministers
as
shall
thus
deal
with
you
as
to
deny
you
the
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
supper
?
surely
were
I
in
your
condition
,
&
were
I
a
Member
of
your
Congregations
,
I
would
never
own
such
a
man
for
my
Minister
,
nor
never
give
any
allowance
to
any
such
as
would
not
administer
the
Sacrament
unto
me
:
no
Saints
indeed
walk
uprightly
nor
work
righteousnesse
,
nor
speak
the
truth
in
their
heart
,
and
when
they
backbite
their
neighbours
with
their
tongue
and
do
evill
unto
them
and
receive
a
reproach
against
their
neighbours
and
countenance
vile
persons
,
and
honour
not
such
as
fear
the
Lord
,
and
keep
not
their
promises
either
with
God
or
men
that
they
are
not
Saints
indeed
,
to
be
separated
from
and
not
to
be
communicated
with
in
holy
things
and
such
Saints
as
Job
would
not
set
with
the
dogs
of
his
flock
.
either
this
is
not
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
,
or
if
it
be
the
men
now
living
are
no
Christians
:
viz.
That
the
Independents
and
all
those
of
the
Congregationall
way
despise
their
Christian
Brethren
and
separate
from
them
as
being
more
holy
then
they
as
enemies
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
&
his
Kingdome
and
as
an
Antichristian
brood
,
Having
therefore
thus
proved
all
the
parts
and
branches
of
my
proposition
,
the
being
undeniable
,
the
conclusion
will
necessarily
follow
,
That
neither
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
,
nor
any
of
the
Primitive
and
Apostolical
Churches
,
were
true
formed
Churches
after
the
New
Testament
form
,
if
my
brother
his
words
and
their
definition
of
a
Church
▪
be
true
,
and
that
the
very
Churches
of
the
Congregationall
way
,
as
not
coming
within
the
bounds
of
that
definition
,
are
no
right
constituted
Churches
,
as
not
consisting
of
all
visible
Saints
&
communicating
in
all
Ordinances
,
That
if
they
will
be
right
formed
churches
they
must
al
be
dependent
.
That
those
Congregations
that
consist
of
visible
Saints
,
though
they
have
not
distinct
Officers
within
themselves
and
want
Discipline
,
may
be
true
formed
Churches
after
the
New
Testament
form
,
a
true
formed
church
visible
Saints
The
First
This
first
conclusion
,
I
say
,
I
infallibly
gather
from
the
Independents
doctrine
.
The
second
is
this
And
this
shall
suffice
to
have
spake
to
all
that
Mr
my
Brother
had
to
reply
against
all
my
Arguments
,
for
the
proof
of
my
first
Proposition
,
Hanserdo
,
I.
S.
Knollys
,
I.
S.
the
gathering
of
Churches
,
and
touching
the
liberty
of
conscience
,
or
the
toleration
of
all
Religions
I
will
set
downe
my
Propositions
,
and
shew
how
farre
the
Jndependents
assent
unto
them
;
and
I
will
then
also
faithfully
relate
their
owne
words
,
so
far
as
they
are
for
their
purpose
,
or
any
way
make
against
my
Arguments
,
or
are
in
any
respect
advantagious
to
their
cause
.
viz.
That
all
these
congregations
and
severall
Assemblies
made
but
one
Church
.
that
all
the
beleevers
in
were
all
Members
of
that
Church
,
that
it
was
but
one
Church
.
for
it
is
that
were
converted
,
were
added
to
the
Church
;
and
therefore
Members
of
it
,
and
that
they
continued
in
the
Churches
communion
,
and
in
the
Apostles
doctrine
,
and
put
their
estates
in
the
Churches
common
treasury
,
and
●hose
Officers
for
the
Church
;
and
all
this
To
this
Proposition
,
and
the
Reasons
of
the
same
,
Master
in
the
eleventh
page
of
his
Pamphlet
thus
replyes
.
(
saith
hee
I.
S.
that
the
brethren
have
not
acknowledged
,
nor
the
Doctor
by
Scripture
proved
that
in
this
one
Church
of
there
were
divers
Congregations
and
severall
Assemblies
of
Beleevers
I.
S.
That
Master
is
a
man
of
very
shallow
capacity
,
and
of
as
little
honesty
,
and
no
way
to
be
credited
in
what
either
hee
saith
or
writeth
.
party
,
witnesse
,
Iury
and
Iudge
,
there
were
many
congregations
,
and
severall
Assemblies
of
Beleevers
in
that
one
Church
;
and
whether
I
have
not
by
expresse
words
of
Scripture
,
and
from
my
brother
and
Master
his
owne
words
abundantly
evinced
it
there
were
many
congregations
of
beleevers
in
the
Church
of
that
hee
sweareth
to
his
owne
hurt
,
and
changeth
not
.
that
the
brethren
have
not
acknowledged
that
there
were
many
congregations
and
severall
Assemblies
of
Beleevers
in
the
Church
at
Ierusalem
that
there
were
many
assemblies
of
Beleevers
and
Saints
in
the
Church
of
Jerusalem
,
I.
S.
(
saith
he
(
v
▪
1.
(
ver.
44.
46.
)
(
Acts
1.
15.
(
chap.
2.
41.
(
ch.
4.
4.
)
that
the
brethren
have
acknowledged
there
were
severall
assemblies
of
beleevers
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
,
all
the
the
truth
of
the
Gospel
that
the
Apostles
and
all
the
Beleevers
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
met
together
with
one
accord
in
one
place
,
to
wit
,
the
Temple
,
and
in
Porch
,
and
brake
bread
from
house
to
house
and
thus
they
did
day
by
day
From
the
which
two
testimonies
the
one
of
my
brother
the
other
of
Saint
all
intelligible
men
may
easily
gather
,
For
he
in
the
name
of
them
all
asserteth
these
two
things
.
The
first
touching
themselves
(
meaning
all
the
Illdependents
The
second
concerning
my selfe
,
of
whom
he
saith
,
viz.
that
there
were
many
Congregations
of
Beleevers
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
:
And
for
the
first
of
his
assertions
:
for
the
conviction
of
him
of
an
apparent
untruth
in
this
,
my
brother
and
Saint
testimonies
do
it
for
me
;
for
in
their
above
mentioned
words
,
and
that
in
the
name
of
all
the
Independents
,
and
that
in
books
approved
of
by
many
of
that
way
,
in
those
I
say
my
brother
And
Saint
his
testimony
is
as
full
as
my
brother
for
he
saith
that
is
they
did
communicate
from
house
to
house
or
in
every
house
;
So
that
Saint
witnesse
to
prove
many
assemblies
is
most
evident
.
So
that
both
these
brethren
in
the
name
of
all
their
fraternity
acknowledge
,
and
my
brother
saith
moreover
that
the
brethren
have
not
acknowledged
that
there
were
many
congregations
of
Beleevers
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
,
That
when
there
were
but
five
thousand
yea
but
three
thousand
beleevers
,
for
the
largnesse
of
the
Church
at
that
time
and
for
want
of
so
spacious
a
room
as
could
contain
them
all
to
injoy
all
acts
of
worship
,
they
were
then
forced
to
sever
themselves
into
divers
companies
and
that
in
several
private
houses
and
to
break
bread
from
house
to
house
.
that
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
was
but
one
Church
,
that
that
Church
consisted
of
diverse
Congregations
that
they
had
a
congregation
in
the
Temple
,
that
is
one
place
they
had
an
Assembly
in
that
they
brake
bread
from
house
to
house
that
the
beleevers
in
Ierusalem
were
in
such
multitudes
that
besides
the
Temple
and
they
brake
bread
and
heard
the
word
dayly
also
from
house
to
house
and
in
every
house
,
Burton
,
that
there
were
divers
Congregations
and
severall
Assemblies
of
Beleevers
in
the
Church
at
Ierusalem
,
that
the
brethren
have
not
acknowledged
it
,
nor
the
Doctor
by
Scripture
proved
it
,
Vna
fidelia
duos
parietes
For
first
,
he
acknowledgeth
that
the
brethren
have
not
acknowledged
that
there
were
many
Congregations
in
Ierusalem
.
But
I
do
verily
beleeve
that
Master
and
all
the
brethren
of
the
Congregationall
way
,
when
they
shall
duly
and
maturely
consider
what
my
brother
and
Saint
have
acknowledged
,
will
give
them
little
thanks
for
their
paines
For
all
the
Independent
Ministers
through
the
World
preach
up
and
publish
in
all
their
Pamphlets
,
And
this
doctrine
they
have
broached
to
all
people
wheresoever
they
come
,
perswading
them
that
this
is
Gods
way
,
and
the
Gospell
way
,
and
the
right
way
of
gathering
Churches
,
and
therefore
they
call
it
And
many
of
the
brethren
both
assembled
and
not
assembled
,
have
been
heard
say
and
promise
,
that
there
were
many
Congregations
of
Beleevers
either
in
Ierusalem
or
in
any
of
the
Primtive
churches
that
then
the
controversy
amongst
the
brethren
would
be
at
an
end
.
They
were
constrained
to
sever
themselves
into
diverse
companies
,
in
severall
private
houses
to
communicate
That
those
severall
companies
were
but
so
many
branches
of
that
one
and
the
same
particular
Church
,
All
the
beleevers
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
,
met
together
with
one
accord
in
one
place
;
to
wit
,
the
Temple
,
and
in
Solomons
Porch
,
and
brake
bread
from
house
to
house
,
and
that
day
by
day
:
That
there
is
the
same
relation
between
the
severall
companies
in
those
severall
private
houses
and
the
whole
particular
Church
in
Jerusalem
,
between
either
the
branches
of
the
Vine
or
Tree
,
They
make
all
the
beleevers
of
Ierusalem
,
till
the
receiving
of
the
gifts
of
the
holy
Ghost
to
amount
to
no
more
then
an
hundred
and
twenty
names
,
that
there
were
no
more
beleevers
then
in
Ierusalem
,
That
there
were
devout
men
and
true
worshippers
from
out
of
all
the
Nations
under
heaven
,
at
that
time
in
that
City
.
that
the
Lord
added
dayly
to
the
Church
,
ver.
That
there
were
five
thousand
men
more
converted
by
another
miracle
and
Sermon
:
that
beleevers
were
more
added
unto
the
Lord
multitudes
both
of
men
&
women
,
there
were
multitudes
multitudes
both
of
men
and
women
were
added
to
the
Lord
,
And
whereas
it
is
farther
related
in
the
sixt
chapter
ver.
7.
And
whereas
in
divers
other
places
of
the
it
is
witnessed
that
there
was
increase
upon
increase
of
beleevers
in
that
Church
:
And
whereas
in
the
21.
of
the
it
is
recorded
my
Brother
and
Mr
in
their
enumeration
of
the
Beleevers
in
at
first
and
last
make
them
but
five
thousand
in
all
.
My
brother
words
are
these
(
saith
(
Acts
1.
15.
(
chap.
2.
ver.
41.
)
(
chap.
4.
ver.
4.
)
his
words
are
these
,
Page
8
,
Luke
(
saith
he
(
saith
he
Acts
1.
13
,
14
,
15.
And
in
the
ninth
page
he
saith
Thus
he
.
So
that
in
the
reckoning
of
my
brother
and
Master
the
whole
number
of
beleevers
in
at
first
and
last
was
but
five
thousand
in
all
.
I.
S.
with-held
the
truth
from
the
people
in
unrighteousnesse
,
that
the
Lord
added
daily
unto
the
Church
such
as
should
be
saved
,
Beleevers
were
more
added
to
the
Lord
,
multitudes
both
of
men
and
women
,
that
the
word
of
God
increased
,
and
the
number
of
the
disciples
multiplyed
in
greatly
,
and
a
great
company
of
the
Priests
were
obedient
to
the
faith
,
to
the
end
they
may
deceive
the
ignorant
and
simple
people
,
with-hold
the
truth
from
them
in
unrighteousnesse
that
in
the
Church
of
there
were
many
ten
thousands
;
al
intelligible
,
yea
,
but
ordinary
understanding
men
and
women
,
yea
very
children
would
conclude
,
That
they
could
not
then
all
possibly
meet
in
one
congregation
or
a
few
to
partake
in
all
acts
of
worship
,
and
therefore
of
necessity
they
must
be
distributed
into
divers
congregations
and
assemblies
,
all
which
notwithstanding
made
still
but
one
Church
,
to
with-hold
the
truth
in
unrighteousnesse
,
I.
S.
I
am
not
satisfied
by
any
thing
that
hath
beene
alleaged
by
the
Doctor
,
that
the
Church
of
consisted
of
many
congregations
and
assemblies
,
and
that
upon
the
scruples
before
instanced
.
I.
S.
you
say
the
brethren
themselves
acknowledge
,
that
all
the
Beleevers
in
were
all
Members
of
that
Church
.
If
you
meane
that
Church
spake
of
J
deny
,
and
say
it
is
a
grosse
presumption
,
and
begging
of
the
question
,
to
say
that
wee
acknowledge
all
the
Beleevers
in
to
be
Members
of
that
one
ministring
Church
,
especially
if
you
reckon
all
Disciples
and
converts
to
those
Beleevers
:
for
as
there
was
a
good
space
of
time
after
there
were
multitudes
of
Beleevers
,
ere
there
was
such
a
Church
;
so
for
any
thing
hath
yet
beene
brought
to
the
contrary
,
it
is
probable
▪
enough
,
that
the
true
Beleevers
,
which
were
not
so
many
,
after
you
have
cut
off
converts
,
I
meane
those
that
did
sticke
in
Baptisme
,
which
were
multitudes
and
temporary
Beleevers
,
which
ceased
to
walke
with
Christ
,
which
were
not
a
few
and
strangers
,
which
did
afterwards
disperse
themselves
into
severall
countries
,
those
that
did
remaine
at
did
gradually
gr●w
up
unto
Church
fellowship
;
and
it
amounts
to
no
lesse
,
then
to
the
former
begging
and
presumption
,
that
which
sollowes
,
that
this
Proposition
is
manifest
out
of
the
Scripture
,
that
they
that
were
converted
,
are
said
to
be
added
to
the
Church
.
For
what
I.
S.
)
if
that
be
to
be
understood
of
the
Church
Catholick
,
and
not
a
particular
church
?
It
may
not
be
denied
that
the
word
Church
,
is
often
so
used
in
the
New
Testament
,
and
it
is
suspicious
that
the
three
thousand
converted
at
once
,
were
not
so
soone
instructed
in
church
fellowship
as
converted
,
I.
S.
who
desiring
to
be
Teachers
of
the
Law
,
understand
neither
what
they
say
,
nor
whereof
they
affirme
:
I.
S.
I.
S.
I.
S.
is
a
meere
Presumptiou
and
begging
the
question
,
cuts
off
all
those
that
from
the
Beleevers
in
Ierusalem
Hee
asserteth
,
that
those
that
did
continue
at
did
gradually
grow
up
into
church
fellowship
.
I.
S.
That
those
that
did
remaine
in
did
gradually
grow
up
into
Church
fellowship
,
went
out
to
him
,
and
they
of
that
they
justified
God
,
and
rejected
not
his
counsell
against
themselves
to
their
owne
destruction
,
as
the
Pharisees
and
Lawyers
did
,
but
they
embraced
Gods
mercy
to
their
salvation
.
I.
S.
J.
S.
I.
S.
that
it
is
suspicious
,
that
the
three
thousand
converted
at
once
,
were
not
so
soone
instructed
in
church-fellowship
as
converted
.
I.
S.
That
they
continued
stedfastly
in
the
Apostles
doctrine
and
fellowship
,
and
in
the
breaking
of
bread
,
and
in
prayers
,
and
that
all
that
beleeved
were
together
and
had
all
things
common
,
and
sold
their
possessions
and
goods
and
parted
them
to
all
men
as
every
man
had
need
,
and
that
they
continued
daily
with
one
accord
in
the
Temple
,
and
that
they
brake
bread
from
house
to
house
,
and
did
eate
their
meat
with
Gladnesse
and
singlenesse
of
heart
.
J.
S.
it
is
suspicious
,
that
the
three
thousand
converted
at
once
,
were
not
so
soone
instructed
in
Church
fellowship
,
as
converted
when
the
Scripture
reporteth
the
contrary
,
I.
S.
I.
S.
I.
S.
I.
S.
He
is
not
satisfied
by
any
thing
that
hath
been
alledged
by
me
,
that
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
consisted
of
many
Congregations
and
Assemblies
,
and
that
upon
the
scruples
before
instanced
.
but
they
ever
resisted
his
spirit
I.
S.
as
whom
the
god
of
this
world
hath
not
blinded
their
eyes
that
they
should
not
see
the
glorious
light
of
the
Gospel
of
truth
.
that
they
should
beleeve
a
lye
,
because
they
received
not
the
love
of
the
truth
that
they
may
be
saved
,
I.
S.
that
he
hath
not
been
satisfied
with
any
thing
alledged
by
me
,
that
the
Church
of
consisted
of
many
Congregations
and
Assemblies
I.
S.
That
it
is
suspicious
that
they
were
not
so
soon
instructed
in
Church
fellowship
as
converted
.
that
there
were
devout
men
true
beleevers
out
of
every
Nation
under
Heaven
all
Inhabitants
and
Dwellers
there
,
and
that
the
Lord
added
dayly
to
those
,
such
as
should
be
saved
I.
S.
it
is
suspicious
all
men
What
signe
she
west
thou
that
we
may
beleeve
in
thee
?
If
thou
wouldest
have
us
beleeve
in
thee
come
down
from
the
crosse
and
save
thy selfe
,
that
mourned
for
Christ
when
they
carryed
him
to
crucifying
:
Ananias
and
Saphira
were
more
added
to
the
Lord
,
multitudes
both
of
men
and
women
.
follow
not
a
multitude
to
do
evil
that
the
word
of
God
increased
,
and
the
number
of
the
Disciples
multiplyed
in
Ierusalem
greatly
,
and
a
great
company
of
the
Priests
were
obedient
to
the
faith
.
that
the
word
of
God
increased
,
that
the
number
of
the
Disciples
multiplyed
in
Ierusalem
,
that
they
multiplyed
greatly
the
number
of
Disciples
multiplyed
and
that
greatly
that
a
great
company
of
the
Priests
were
obedient
to
the
faith
,
who
when
he
related
unto
that
the
devill
soughts
to
winnow
him
as
wheat
,
and
told
him
farther
that
he
had
prayed
for
him
that
his
faith
might
not
faile
,
Simon
Peter
When
thou
art
converted
,
strengthen
thy
brethren
.
Simon
Peter
that
the
Priests
lips
should
preserve
knowledge
,
the
knowledge
and
fear
of
the
Lord
,
that
these
Priests
being
thus
wonderfully
converted
spent
their
strength
and
might
now
to
gain
Disciples
unto
Christ
and
that
by
how
much
the
more
they
had
been
his
enemies
and
persecutors
.
because
they
knew
that
they
were
learned
and
in
that
they
had
a
command
from
God
himself
,
to
seek
the
law
of
God
from
their
mouths
,
that
the
Priests
lips
should
preserve
knowledge
and
wisdome
.
that
the
Priests
were
in
great
esteem
among
all
the
people
and
that
they
did
mightily
prevaile
with
them
,
so
that
they
could
perswade
them
to
do
any
thing
they
would
have
them
.
that
abundance
of
the
people
also
were
dayly
converted
and
added
to
the
Church
by
their
Ministry
and
Preaching
,
Independent
Praedicants
the
truth
of
God
and
the
glorious
Gospell
of
glad
tydings
,
When
Moses
was
but
gone
up
into
the
Mount
,
and
that
Aaron
had
built
them
a
calf
,
they
all
began
to
dance
about
it
ten
tribes
revolted
with
him
Hee
caused
all
Israel
to
sinne
:
that
the
stars
shall
fall
from
heaven
,
and
that
they
usually
chang
themselvs
into
Angels
of
light
and
seem
to
be
the
Ministers
of
righteousnee
,
that
they
may
the
better
seduce
that
it
is
for
base
ends
and
worldly
respects
that
many
have
turned
Independents
that
many
of
the
Lords
are
Independents
,
I.
S.
I.
S.
through
covetousnesse
and
other
base
ends
,
fayned
holinesse
,
and
under
pretence
of
their
long
prayers
devoured
so
many
widowes
houses
,
and
seduced
and
deceived
such
multitudes
of
simple
people
as
they
have
done
,
and
that
in
a
short
time
,
what
multitudes
of
people
may
all
men
thinke
those
learned
Rabbies
,
those
Priests
with
all
the
Apostles
daily
converted
in
when
their
doctrine
was
so
crowned
with
so
many
miracles
?
that
all
Ierusalem
went
out
to
the
Baptisme
of
and
that
they
were
baptized
by
him
in
and
were
made
good
Christians
;
and
when
it
farther
also
recordeth
,
that
there
were
three
thousand
converted
at
one
Sermon
and
Miracle
,
that
the
Lord
added
daily
unto
the
Church
such
as
should
be
saved
,
multitudes
both
of
beleevers
of
men
and
women
were
added
to
the
Lord
,
that
the
word
of
God
increased
,
and
that
the
number
of
the
Disciples
,
multiplyed
in
and
a
great
company
of
the
Priests
were
obedient
to
the
faith
multitudes
of
beleevers
,
both
of
men
and
women
,
mighty
congregations
and
great
assemblies
of
both
sexes
,
in
such
abundance
came
in
,
as
they
could
not
be
told
,
that
the
number
of
the
Disciples
multiplyed
in
greatly
,
and
a
great
company
of
the
Priests
were
also
obedient
to
the
faith
,
that
there
were
many
ten
thousands
of
Beleevers
in
the
Church
of
that
all
these
could
not
possibly
,
no
not
a
quarter
of
them
meet
in
any
one
place
or
a
few
to
communicate
in
all
Ordinances
to
edification
that
they
could
then
have
partaken
in
all
acts
of
worship
to
edification
I.
S.
Hanserdo
,
two
faithfull
brethren
I.
S.
that
there
were
many
Congregations
of
Beleevers
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
,
Saint
Hanserdo
I.
S.
I.
S.
the
beleevers
in
when
there
were
but
three
thousand
of
them
,
and
five
thousand
at
most
were
constrained
to
sever
themselves
into
divers
companies
in
severall
private
houses
to
communicate
.
Saint
Hanserdoes
The
Apostles
and
all
the
Beleevers
in
met
together
in
one
place
,
to
wit
,
the
Temple
,
and
in
Porch
,
and
brake
bread
from
house
to
house
.
as
wherein
to
break
bread
in
the
Temple
Solomons
Porch
to
communicate
in
severall
private
houses
,
and
to
break
bread
from
house
to
house
;
or
house
by
house
,
and
that
dayly
or
day
by
day
,
There
were
many
Asse
blies
and
Congregations
,
and
that
in
severall
private
houses
or
from
house
to
house
:
Ierusalem
▪
were
dayly
added
to
that
Church
,
There
were
many
ten
thousands
of
beleevers
there
?
they
then
had
divers
Assemblies
and
Congregations
and
communicated
in
severall
private
houses
,
and
brake
bread
from
house
to
house
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
every
house
.
That
there
were
many
Congregations
and
Assemblies
of
beleevers
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
,
I.
S.
I.
S.
that
there
were
many
Congregations
and
Assemblies
of
beleevers
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
,
there
were
no
more
Saints
there
,
then
could
or
did
dayly
all
meet
in
one
place
or
congregation
,
I.
S.
that
there
were
many
congregations
of
beleevers
in
the
Church
at
Jerusalem
,
but
that
it
is
likewise
acknowledged
by
the
brethren
,
that
there
were
many
Assemblies
of
them
there
,
Henry
Burton
That
if
I
could
by
the
expresse
word
of
Scripture
evince
there
were
many
congregations
of
beleevers
in
the
Church
at
Jerusalem
,
that
he
would
relinquish
his
grollish
opinion
of
Independency
.
fighters
against
God
and
his
truth
,
and
resisters
of
his
holy
Spirit
,
and
such
as
withhold
the
truth
from
the
people
in
unrighteousnesse
.
viz.
That
the
Apostles
and
Presbyters
,
Governed
,
Ordered
,
and
Ruled
this
Church
,
consisting
of
many
congregations
and
Assemblies
,
by
a
common
Councell
and
Presbytery
.
Independency
not
Gods
Ordinance
Knollys
,
I.
S.
Hanserdo
Knollys
I.
S.
The
places
therefore
of
Scripture
,
with
my
Arguments
gathered
from
thence
,
are
these
following
,
11.
27.
Here
in
these
last
words
we
see
that
the
Presbyters
,
and
none
but
the
Presbyters
received
the
Almes
;
for
it
is
said
,
which
sufficiently
proveth
were
the
Presbyters
of
Iudaea
but
onely
the
distressed
brethren
in
Iudaea
That
the
Almes
had
been
sent
to
the
Presbytery
of
Judaea
,
the
Presbytery
of
Ierusalem
must
necessarily
have
been
included
in
it
,
as
being
the
Metropolis
of
Iudea
a
contribution
that
was
made
in
for
the
poor
Saints
in
Whether
the
Apostle
was
going
to
Minister
unto
them
,
and
desired
the
to
pray
for
him
,
that
he
may
be
delivered
from
the
unbeleeving
and
that
his
service
for
might
be
accepted
of
the
Saints
,
But
in
the
2.
4.
6.
22.
the
Presbyters
of
by
name
are
expressed
,
and
in
16.
and
in
17.
18.
in
these
words
ver.
22.
17
,
18.
That
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
,
consisting
of
many
Congregations
and
Assemblies
,
was
governed
by
a
Presbytery
,
by
the
joynt
consent
and
common
Councel
of
the
Apostles
and
Presbyters
,
which
made
but
a
grand
Presbytery
:
I
that
at
Ierusalem
the
Apostles
acted
as
Presbyters
of
a
particular
Congregation
that
they
should
fall
lower
in
their
power
by
acting
as
Presbyters
in
a
joynt
Presbytery
?
as
makes
their
meetings
and
actions
a
patterne
and
president
to
succeeding
ages
,
and
of
the
Presbyters
congregating
of
themselves
together
for
common
acts
of
Government
,
whether
in
a
Presbyterian
or
Synodicall
way
.
they
●it
then
together
as
ordinary
Councellours
,
and
every
one
of
them
has
as
much
authority
and
liberty
to
debate
things
by
reason
and
dispute
in
way
of
consultation
,
and
to
give
his
vote
about
any
thing
,
as
well
as
any
of
the
most
extraordinary
Councellors
the
meanest
Lord
in
the
Kingdome
hath
as
much
authority
there
as
the
greatest
,
even
the
meanest
,
as
much
voice
and
authority
in
way
of
consultation
as
the
greatest
:
that
none
may
doe
any
of
those
things
but
Apostles
,
that
the
Apostles
did
herein
act
partly
as
Apostles
,
&
partly
as
Presbyters
,
they
must
then
accord
,
that
they
acted
either
onely
as
Presbyters
,
or
onely
as
Apostles
:
that
all
Presbyters
have
power
,
not
onely
to
ordaine
men
,
but
to
erect
a
new
office
in
the
Church
:
then
hence
is
no
warrant
for
Presbyters
,
so
much
as
to
ordaine
men
into
any
office
,
nor
for
so
much
as
to
meet
together
to
consult
about
acts
of
government
,
either
in
a
Presbyterian
or
in
a
Synodicall
way
:
that
what
they
acted
as
Presbyters
,
and
by
joynt
and
common
consent
,
it
was
to
give
a
patterne
and
president
to
all
Presbyters
and
Synods
in
all
succeeding
ages
as
there
were
many
Congregations
in
the
Church
of
and
divers
,
Assemblies
,
and
all
these
congregations
made
but
one
Church
,
and
the
Apostles
and
Presbyters
who
were
Officers
governed
that
joyntly
and
by
a
common
Councell
,
(
as
our
Brethren
acknowledge
:
)
Here
likewise
they
left
a
patterne
and
president
to
all
ages
,
for
severall
Congregations
and
Assemblies
in
a
Citie
,
or
vicinity
,
to
unite
into
one
Church
;
and
for
the
Officers
and
Presbyters
of
these
Congregations
to
governe
that
Church
joyntly
in
a
Colledge
and
Presbytery
,
the
good
and
acceptable
will
of
God
it
seemed
good
to
the
Holy
Ghost
and
us
,
To
congregate
and
meet
together
in
some
one
place
,
to
state
the
questions
,
and
to
debate
from
Scripture
,
and
to
follow
the
written
Word
,
as
their
rule
in
all
things
;
and
whatsoever
they
doe
,
to
doe
it
by
joynt
consent
,
and
the
the
Common-councell
of
them
all
,
or
by
the
most
voices
and
by
their
place
were
more
peculiarly
overseers
of
that
Church
,
as
they
were
tyed
unto
it
,
then
the
Apostles
and
if
the
Apostles
themselves
had
taught
contrary
to
this
Constitution
,
or
an
Angel
from
Heaven
,
Gal.
It
seemed
good
to
the
Holy
Ghost
and
to
us
,
we
have
written
and
concluded
according
to
the
will
of
God
and
for
the
common
good
and
preservation
of
themselves
and
the
whole
Kingdome
for
God
hath
laid
the
government
upon
them
,
and
left
the
duty
of
obedience
to
the
subjects
who
may
not
without
a
publicke
call
intermeddle
with
matters
of
government
.
peculiar
servants
Stewards
,
Councellours
as
men
set
apart
by
God
himselfe
for
this
purpose
to
be
the
Teachers
and
Rulers
of
their
flockes
committed
unto
them
in
the
Lord
so
farre
as
they
command
in
the
Lord
,
and
according
to
the
written
word
,
are
to
yeeld
obedience
,
and
much
to
reverence
and
honour
them
,
and
this
according
to
Gods
command
,
for
it
is
his
Ordinance
.
desiring
a
perfect
and
through
Reformation
in
both
Doctrine
and
Discipline
,
but
in
that
they
have
stood
now
so
cordially
to
the
common
cause
,
and
more
for
the
liberty
of
the
Subject
then
any
before
them
,
and
have
cleaved
most
faithfully
to
the
Parliament
,
and
have
beene
also
a
most
singular
meanes
of
keeping
the
people
wheresoever
they
were
suffered
to
Preach
,
in
obedience
to
that
great
Conncell
.
that
the
Church
of
consisting
of
many
Congregations
and
Assemblies
,
were
all
governed
by
a
common
Presbytery
;
and
that
the
Apostles
there
acted
as
Presbyters
among
the
Presbyters
.
They
that
but
the
Apostles
in
governing
the
Church
of
Jerusalem
Tim.
chap.
neglect
not
the
gift
that
is
in
thee
,
which
was
given
thee
to
preach
,
with
the
laying
on
of
the
hands
of
the
Presbytery
:
Timothy
,
ch
stirre
up
the
gift
of
God
which
is
in
thee
,
by
the
putting
on
of
my
hands
:
neglect
not
the
gift
of
God
which
is
in
thee
,
by
the
putting
on
of
my
hands
.
The
Presbyter
unto
the
elect
Lady
,
&c.
The
Presbyter
unto
the
well
beloved
that
the
Apostles
are
called
Presbyters
vertually
,
Apostleship
contained
all
offices
in
it
the
act
of
ministerial
power
to
bee
the
same
in
the
Apostles
and
Presbyters
,
in
the
extent
that
the
Apostles
power
over
many
congregations
,
was
founded
upon
their
power
over
all
Churches
,
and
so
cannot
be
a
patterne
andpresident
for
the
power
of
Presbyters
over
many
.
that
the
Church
of
consisted
of
many
congregations
,
and
were
yet
under
but
one
Presbytery
,
and
was
governed
by
the
joynt
consent
of
the
Apostles
and
Presbyters
,
as
under
a
grand
Common-presbytery
that
the
Apostles
power
and
authority
over
many
assemblies
,
as
one
Church
,
to
rule
and
governe
them
all
as
one
Church
,
joyntly
and
in
common
,
was
not
grownded
upon
their
power
over
all
Churches
,
but
upon
the
union
of
those
Assemblies
and
Congregations
into
one
Church
,
which
union
layeth
a
foundation
for
the
power
of
presbyters
ruling
and
governing
many
Congregations
they
did
as
presbyters
,
and
for
imitation
.
that
they
were
called
presbyters
vertually
that
it
was
fit
that
they
should
so
doe
,
that
the
Apostles
wherever
they
came
,
left
the
presbyters
and
people
to
the
exercise
of
that
right
which
belonged
to
them
,
although
they
joyned
with
them
:
power
of
the
Keyes
peculiarly
belongeth
by
Gods
institution
:
and
the
right
of
the
people
in
all
churches
,
bee
to
obey
,
as
they
are
every
where
commanded
nor
to
excommunicate
or
cast
out
any
out
of
the
Church
,
or
to
make
Members
whom
they
please
,
nor
to
rule
and
governe
the
Church
,
That
the
Apostles
left
the
Presbyters
and
people
to
the
exercise
of
that
right
that
belonged
unto
them
in
all
Churches
when
as
the
right
of
Jurisdiction
and
of
the
Keyes
,
peculiarly
belongeth
unto
the
Presbyters
;
and
that
the
people
neither
men
nor
women
,
ought
to
intermeddle
with
it
;
for
if
they
should
,
in
short
time
it
would
overthrow
all
Government
in
Church
and
State
,
and
bring
confusion
into
the
world
.
that
they
look
upon
the
Church
of
Corinth
and
the
other
Churches
spoken
of
in
the
New
Testament
,
not
as
Corporations
,
but
as
on
their
now
sucking
Independent
new
Congregations
and
Assemblies
consisting
of
twenty
or
thirty
Members
,
Ephesus
,
Rome
the
conceiving
of
the
Church
of
and
those
seven
Churches
in
under
the
notion
of
one
of
their
Congregations
,
the
Apostles
and
Presbyters
came
together
to
consider
of
that
matter
Where
the
Apostles
and
Presbyters
did
governe
,
and
many
Congregations
were
by
them
ordered
and
governed
,
yet
so
,
that
all
these
congregations
were
one
Church
,
there
was
a
Presbyteriall
Government
;
but
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
the
Apostles
and
Presbyters
did
governe
,
and
many
Congregations
were
by
them
governed
,
yet
so
that
all
these
Congregations
were
one
Church
in
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
there
was
a
Presbyterian
Government
;
all
which
is
sufficiently
manifest
out
of
the
places
above
specified
,
and
from
all
the
former
discourse
.
that
they
met
together
about
acts
of
Government
,
if
they
do
not
meet
together
for
acts
of
Government
.
was
to
advise
and
to
direct
him
what
he
should
do
,
Do
therefore
that
which
we
say
unto
thee
.
followed
their
councell
,
and
submitted
himselfe
to
their
order
that
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
was
ordered
and
governed
by
the
joynt
consent
and
Common
Councell
of
Presbyters
,
though
consisting
of
many
Congregations
,
and
was
Presbyterially
governed
.
But
I
further
thus
argue
Minor
,
that
there
were
many
Assemblies
in
that
Church
,
And
now
according
to
my
promise
I
will
faithfully
set
down
wh●t
Master
have
to
say
to
these
my
arguments
.
And
in
the
first
place
I
will
begin
with
Mr
who
pag.
11.
and
12.
thus
replyeth
to
my
first
argument
.
Acts
11.
ver.
27.
(
saith
he
)
ver.
30.
To
the
which
argument
of
mine
,
Master
page
11.
replyeth
as
followeth
(
saith
he
2.
4.
6.
22.
16.
4.
21.
17
,
18.
It
is
not
denyed
(
saith
he
)
by
the
Brethren
that
the
Presbyters
in
all
churches
were
the
men
in
the
government
of
the
churches
in
which
they
are
Elders
.
that
the
government
in
all
churches
was
committed
to
the
Presbyters
,
and
that
it
lay
only
in
their
hands
as
to
whom
it
was
solely
delegated
,
viz.
that
the
people
have
nothing
to
do
with
the
government
of
the
churches
in
which
they
are
Members
it
is
not
denyed
by
the
brethren
that
the
Presbyters
in
all
churches
were
the
men
in
the
government
of
the
churches
in
which
they
are
Elders
.
that
it
is
not
denyed
by
them
that
the
government
in
all
Churches
is
laid
upon
the
Presbyters
shoulders
;
and
therefore
not
upon
the
peoples
.
that
the
Presbyters
in
all
churches
ought
to
have
the
government
of
them
.
that
this
doth
prove
it
,
to
wit
,
because
the
almes
were
sent
unto
the
Elders
.
that
that
Scripture
proveth
that
the
Apostles
and
Presbyters
governed
and
ruled
the
church
in
Ierusalem
by
a
common
Councell
and
Presbytery
:
But
that
all
men
may
the
better
see
the
truth
and
discerne
Master
his
errors
and
the
groundlessenesse
of
his
denyall
of
my
argument
,
who
saith
,
I
shall
now
upon
this
occasion
speak
something
concerning
politicks
,
and
shew
wherein
the
soveraign
power
and
authority
in
all
governments
consists
,
and
in
whose
hands
it
resides
;
and
what
are
the
essentiall
properties
or
rather
parts
of
Government
in
either
of
them
:
that
in
whose
hands
soever
the
legislative
power
lyeth
,
so
that
they
can
either
make
or
enact
new
Lawes
and
Statutes
,
or
repeale
or
abrogate
any
old
ones
,
and
ratifie
and
who
have
also
the
power
of
life
and
death
,
and
the
authority
of
punishing
all
Prevaricators
against
their
Lawes
,
all
men
I
say
,
know
,
that
the
soveraigne
power
and
authority
The
second
Essentiall
part
of
soveraigne
power
in
any
government
,
consists
in
this
▪
and
this
is
the
second
essentiall
property
of
supreme
authority
in
any
state
,
so
that
in
whose
hands
soever
this
power
resides
,
they
onely
are
the
Rulers
in
that
government
,
and
no
other
persons
.
to
make
warre
and
peace
at
pleasure
,
either
forraigne
or
domesticall
,
upon
any
just
occasions
,
and
to
have
the
managing
of
the
Militia
,
The
fourth
Essentiall
property
of
superlative
power
and
authority
in
any
government
or
state
is
this
,
to
so
that
in
whose
hands
soever
this
authority
resides
,
they
onely
are
said
to
exercise
the
soveraigne
power
,
and
to
bee
the
sole
Governours
and
Moderators
in
that
state
.
that
they
have
the
power
of
pressing
and
stamping
monies
and
coynes
,
and
setting
the
valution
upon
them
,
or
any
other
monies
that
are
currant
in
their
countries
,
or
have
the
disposing
of
the
treasurie
of
those
states
in
which
they
live
,
and
have
the
Exchequer
in
their
hands
,
and
all
the
revenues
of
them
,
and
to
whom
all
the
tributes
,
subsidies
,
assessements
,
customes
,
benevolences
and
collections
of
the
people
that
are
gathered
for
the
common
reliefe
and
preservation
of
the
whole
countrey
or
state
are
sent
,
and
who
have
the
disposing
of
them
according
to
their
wisedome
,
with
all
the
former
essentiall
properties
viz.
that
the
Presbyters
in
the
Church
at
and
in
all
other
churches
were
the
onely
Governours
in
those
churches
,
the
almes
were
sent
unto
them
,
and
because
they
had
the
disposing
of
the
treasury
of
the
Church
:
that
the
Apostles
and
Presbyters
governed
and
ruled
that
Church
by
a
common-councell
and
Presbyterie
,
legislative
power
out
of
Zion
shall
goe
forth
the
Law
;
and
the
Word
of
the
Lord
from
through
the
Holy
Ghost
gave
commandements
unto
the
Apostles
whom
hee
had
chosen
,
speaking
to
them
of
the
things
pertaining
to
the
Kingdome
of
God
,
and
commanded
them
that
they
should
not
depart
from
but
waite
for
the
promise
of
the
Father
,
which
was
that
hee
would
send
them
the
Holy
Ghost
the
comforter
which
should
teach
them
all
things
,
and
bring
all
things
unto
their
remembrance
and
that
hee
should
abide
with
them
for
ever
,
Iohn
and
leade
them
into
all
truth
,
friends
,
telling
them
that
hee
had
made
knowne
unto
them
all
things
that
hee
had
heard
from
his
Father
,
verse
when
the
comforter
is
come
,
whom
I
will
send
unto
you
from
the
Father
,
even
the
spirit
of
truth
,
which
proceedeth
from
the
Father
hee
shall
testifie
of
me
.
Saphira
,
Act.
Barnabas
ordained
them
Presbyters
in
every
Church
,
Jerusalem
,
for
out
of
Zion
,
shall
goe
forth
the
Law
and
the
Word
of
the
Lord
from
Jerusalem
viz.
that
it
was
necessary
to
salvation
that
the
ceremoniall
Law
should
be
observed
,
and
that
Beleevers
could
not
be
saved
without
it
,
Dogmaticall
,
Diatacticall
and
Criticall
by
Reason
,
Arguments
and
Disputation
,
dogmaticall
power
confuting
and
convincing
the
heresie
,
and
vindicating
the
truth
.
Secondly
,
they
declared
their
Thirdly
,
they
exercised
they
sufficiently
manifested
their
imparative
and
authoritative
power
in
sending
those
Decrees
unto
the
Churches
of
the
Gentiles
with
doe
this
and
live
,
v.
for
so
much
the
words
imports
,
in
the
name
of
all
the
Apostles
,
almes
and
reliefe
they
were
sent
unto
the
Presbyters
,
that
either
all
the
Apostles
,
or
some
more
of
them
are
ever
made
mention
of
to
be
the
chiefe
Moderators
and
prime
Agents
in
the
busines
,
which
was
never
carried
by
any
one
of
them
,
or
by
the
multitude
or
people
Ierusalem
,
Act.
for
many
yeares
after
he
continued
still
the
prime
man
in
authority
there
amongst
the
Presbyters
,
and
knew
very
well
the
condition
of
all
the
Beleevers
there
,
and
what
numbers
and
multitudes
of
Disciples
there
were
Inhabitants
in
that
Church
,
all
which
sufficiently
demonstrateth
Ierusalem
,
so
that
comming
thither
to
the
Feast
that
there
were
many
ten
thousands
of
Beleevers
in
that
Church
,
but
what
those
Disciples
had
heard
concerning
his
preaching
,
that
Saint
had
his
aboad
in
that
Citie
,
but
that
those
beleevers
likewise
were
dwellers
and
inhabitants
there
,
and
that
now
hee
had
very
good
acquaintance
and
familiarity
with
them
;
yea
,
which
is
more
,
at
that
very
time
that
were
sent
to
with
those
almes
,
Peter
returned
from
whither
they
had
carried
the
almes
,
that
the
sending
of
the
reliefe
to
the
Elders
,
makes
good
these
two
things
that
the
Presbyters
were
the
onely
men
in
authority
there
:
that
the
Apostles
and
Presbyters
of
that
Church
governed
and
ruled
it
by
a
Common-councell
and
Presbytery
:
it
is
not
denyed
by
the
brethren
,
that
the
Presbyters
in
all
Churches
were
the
men
in
the
government
of
the
Churches
in
which
they
are
Elders
that
the
reliefe
and
almes
were
sent
unto
the
Presbyters
of
And
now
I
come
to
what
he
hath
to
say
against
my
second
argument
by
which
I
proved
my
third
proposition
,
which
is
this
,
as
he
himselfe
set
it
down
in
the
12.
Page
of
his
book
.
And
to
this
argument
he
first
thus
replies
.
(
saith
he
So
that
he
assenteth
unto
the
conclusion
,
which
is
all
I
contended
for
by
that
argument
;
So
that
by
this
it
followeth
that
the
people
had
no
hand
in
the
government
for
they
are
not
Presbyters
by
office
.
And
yet
such
is
his
ambition
to
be
thought
some
body
in
the
art
of
disputation
,
that
he
quarrels
the
forme
of
my
Syllogisme
,
and
takes
upon
him
to
shew
me
how
I
should
have
framed
it
aright
;
but
all
those
that
know
indeed
what
really
belongs
to
learning
will
easily
perceive
the
man
doth
but
babble
,
and
if
I
should
spend
time
in
trifling
with
him
who
knows
no
more
in
Logick
then
the
horse
he
preaches
on
,
I
might
be
thought
as
vain
as
himselfe
;
therefore
intreating
him
hereafter
to
learn
his
Grand-dame
to
suck
and
not
mee
to
make
Syllogisms
,
passing
by
all
those
his
grolleries
I
will
set
down
what
he
hath
farther
to
reply
to
this
argument
in
the
13.
page
,
and
then
answer
to
that
,
and
after
I
have
done
with
him
,
I
will
come
to
that
learned
Gentleman
and
profound
Clerk
.
Master
to
this
argument
thus
farther
answereth
,
(
saith
he
Act.
15.
2
Cor.
11.
28.
20.
28.
1.
1.
page
12.
Acts
15.
28.
Acts
15.
4.
12.
22.
23
,
25
,
27
,
28.
that
this
his
answer
is
nothing
to
the
purpose
and
his
reasons
are
as
vain
,
frivilous
and
fond
as
by
the
sequell
will
appear
.
the
Apostles
though
they
be
called
Presbyters
acted
as
Presbyters
and
that
they
cannot
therein
be
a
pattern
and
president
for
Presbyters
,
New
England
But
whereas
Master
grollishly
saith
Acts
15.
28.
In
every
sentence
,
I
might
say
word
,
there
is
an
error
.
search
the
Scriptures
They
have
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
let
them
hear
them
Epist.
chap.
That
we
have
a
more
sure
word
of
prophecy
whereunto
we
do
well
to
take
heed
,
Ierusalem
,
Acts
Antioch
,
Syria
,
&
Galatia
,
beware
of
false
Prophets
and
false
Ierusalem
,
Acts
hee
himselfe
or
any
of
the
Apostles
,
or
an
Angell
from
heaven
should
teach
otherwise
then
hee
had
taught
them
,
that
they
should
account
him
accursed
,
themselves
into
the
Ministers
of
Righteousnesse
,
Ephesus
,
Revel
whose
Ministers
and
Angels
they
were
,
and
the
stars
in
his
right
hand
,
Apocalyp
.
Ierusalem
,
Acts
that
the
Apostles
were
alwayes
guided
by
the
spirit
in
the
Government
of
their
Churches
but
they
were
Christs
golden
Candlesticks
who
walked
amongst
them
that
they
preached
not
themselves
,
but
Jesus
Christ
the
Lord
and
themselves
the
servants
of
the
Church
for
Jesus
his
sake
,
Therefore
let
no
man
glory
in
men
for
all
things
are
yours
,
whether
Paul
,
or
Apollo
or
Cephas
,
or
the
World
,
or
Life
,
or
Death
,
or
things
present
,
or
things
to
come
,
all
are
yours
,
and
ye
are
Christs
,
and
Christ
is
Gods
.
These
things
I
write
unto
thee
,
that
thou
mayest
know
how
thou
oughtest
to
behave
thy self
in
the
house
of
God
which
is
the
Church
of
the
living
God
,
the
pillar
and
ground
of
truth
:
that
the
Churches
were
the
Apostles
Churches
?
That
he
is
altogether
ignorant
in
sacred
things
,
and
if
he
had
not
been
a
frontlesse
man
and
without
all
shame
,
he
would
never
have
published
so
many
errors
and
so
much
ignorance
as
he
hath
done
to
the
view
of
the
world
,
that
though
the
Apostles
were
called
Presbyters
in
the
Scripture
,
yet
they
acted
not
as
Presbyters
,
that
they
acted
in
all
acts
of
Government
and
in
that
Synod
at
Jerusalem
as
ordinary
Presbyters
viz.
that
the
Apostles
acted
as
Presbyters
in
an
ordinary
way
as
the
other
did
,
I
will
briefly
also
answer
Mr
his
grolleries
concerning
the
fufferage
and
votes
of
the
Church
and
people
in
that
Synod
in
Ierusalem
.
But
first
I
will
prove
that
they
that
are
sent
as
Messengers
by
command
and
appointment
,
as
they
were
,
were
not
greater
then
those
that
sent
them
,
that
the
Colledge
of
Apostles
had
authority
over
him
and
that
they
were
not
subject
to
him
:
Paul
and
Barnabas
Acts
,
Where
that
when
Paul
and
Barnabas
had
no
small
dissention
&
disputation
with
them
,
that
then
they
determined
that
Paul
and
Barnabas
,
and
certain
others
of
them
should
go
up
to
Ierusalem
unto
the
Apostles
and
Elders
about
this
question
,
that
Paul
and
Barnabas
had
no
small
dissention
and
disputation
with
that
they
argued
and
debated
the
matter
by
Reasons
and
Arguments
,
as
the
other
ordinary
Presbyters
of
that
Church
did
,
which
they
would
never
have
suffered
if
they
had
acted
there
as
Apostles
and
with
an
infallible
authority
Paul
&
Barnabas
That
they
were
sent
as
the
other
ordinary
officers
,
and
the
same
commands
laid
upon
them
that
were
laid
upon
the
other
:
that
they
of
in
this
imploiment
lookt
upon
them
but
as
ordinary
Presbyters
.
The
third
thing
observable
is
this
,
for
so
runs
the
text
And
therefore
they
are
all
to
be
considered
as
ordinary
Presbyters
in
that
Councel
and
Synod
;
and
all
this
I
say
may
be
gathered
out
of
that
text
.
as
the
Presbyters
were
sent
unto
as
well
as
the
Apostles
and
assembled
themselves
accordingly
So
they
did
decree
and
write
the
Epistle
as
well
as
the
Apostles
they
are
called
also
the
decrees
of
the
Apostles
and
Elders
,
Wee
have
written
and
concluded
that
the
Apostles
acted
not
as
Presbyters
,
Many
Arguments
more
might
be
produced
to
prove
but
for
brevity
sake
I
shall
only
name
one
more
,
which
is
this
,
in
that
Con
and
Pro
(
saith
the
Holy
Ghost
as
any
Synod
or
Councell
of
Divines
upon
the
like
assurance
of
Scripture
warrant
may
doe
.
they
would
never
have
admitted
any
disputation
,
nor
entred
into
a
serious
debate
and
consultation
what
they
should
write
and
judge
of
that
matter
,
but
would
speedily
have
dispatched
the
busines
,
and
by
their
Apostolicall
authority
,
and
that
infallible
Spirit
they
were
led
with
,
they
would
have
decided
the
matter
,
thus
saith
the
Lord
as
the
Prophets
of
old
did
,
or
take
notice
that
what
wee
write
are
the
commands
of
the
Lord
,
dictated
unto
us
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
and
would
never
have
that
the
Apostles
acted
as
Presbyters
in
that
Councel
The
Doctor
might
have
also
considered
that
the
Brethren
,
even
the
whole
Church
,
the
multitude
(
how
many
soever
the
Doctor
can
make
of
them
)
were
present
as
well
as
the
Presbyters
,
and
so
have
made
the
Brethren
the
multitude
,
even
the
whole
Church
independent
also
;
and
the
Doctor
might
as
well
have
affirmed
,
that
the
Brethren
,
even
the
whole
Church
might
say
it
seemed
good
to
the
Holy
Ghost
and
to
us
.
For
Councels
in
all
governments
consist
of
peculiar
and
select
men
,
who
for
their
Gravity
,
Wisedome
,
Learning
,
and
their
inveterate
experience
are
made
choyce
of
,
and
set
apart
for
that
purpose
,
and
to
whom
the
rule
and
government
of
the
Kingdomes
and
Countries
wherein
they
live
is
committed
:
That
the
Brethren
,
even
the
whole
Church
,
the
multitude
(
how
many
soever
the
Doctor
can
make
of
them
)
were
present
as
well
as
the
Presbyters
,
and
had
their
voices
there
,
Brethren
,
understanding
whole
Church
,
the
whole
multitude
of
Believert
,
men
,
women
and
children
then
in
Jerusalem
that
the
tenth
part
of
the
Believers
that
were
in
could
not
have
met
together
in
any
one
place
,
and
therefore
all
the
many
ten
thousands
that
were
there
could
not
possibly
have
come
together
in
one
Synod
or
Councell
that
the
Members
of
Synods
,
and
such
as
have
their
voices
there
,
are
Presbyters
and
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
only
,
and
such
as
are
sent
Commissioners
,
and
delegated
out
of
the
severall
Presbyteries
to
those
Councels
for
the
right
ordering
and
well
managing
of
the
government
in
them
they
are
every
one
of
them
to
continue
in
that
calling
and
statiou
God
had
placed
them
in
,
are
injoyned
silence
in
all
the
Churches
,
and
are
commanded
if
they
have
any
doubts
,
to
aske
their
Husbands
at
home
,
and
to
be
subject
and
obedient
unto
them
,
Romans
ver
that
weak
brethren
should
be
admitted
to
doubtfull
disputations
,
who
saith
▪
For
those
that
are
weak
in
the
Faith
,
receive
,
but
not
unto
doubtfull
disputations
or
ambiguity
of
disputes
,
that
the
weak
brethren
should
not
be
admitted
to
doubtfull
disputations
,
for
if
many
years
after
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
and
the
free
grace
of
God
and
the
teaching
of
them
their
Christian
liberty
,
because
they
heard
that
h●
taught
the
Gentiles
not
to
observe
the
law
of
Moses
condemning
it
as
a
burden
too
heavy
for
them
,
and
to
be
such
as
neither
they
nor
their
fathers
could
bear
that
it
should
not
be
imposed
upon
the
beleeving
Gentiles
?
because
they
granted
greater
Priviledges
to
the
Gentiles
,
and
gave
them
an
immunity
from
the
observation
of
the
Ceremoniall
Law
,
which
the
Iewes
still
observed
and
strictly
kept
,
the
observation
of
the
ceremoniall
Law
amongst
the
Gentiles
also
,
as
necessary
to
salvation
:
seemed
good
unto
the
Holy
Ghost
and
us
,
that
they
would
have
staine
for
this
their
jealousie
onely
,
that
he
preached
and
taught
the
Gentiles
against
the
Ceremoniall
Law
,
which
they
would
never
have
beene
offended
with
him
for
,
if
the
Brethren
in
those
beleeving
Iewes
how
many
soever
the
can
make
of
them
that
they
were
freed
from
the
Ceremoniall
Law
,
what
was
the
good
and
acceptable
will
of
God
,
it
seemed
good
to
the
holy
Ghost
and
to
us
,
to
abrogate
the
Ceremoniall
Law
,
and
to
free
the
Gentiles
from
it
:
for
but
hearing
he
taught
the
Gentiles
against
the
Law
of
Moses
and
the
Temple
,
that
by
brethren
spake
of
in
the
text
,
the
whole
church
&
the
multitude
,
all
the
beleevers
in
Jerusalem
,
how
many
so
ever
could
be
made
of
them
,
could
they
have
all
possibly
met
together
in
one
place
:
by
brethren
there
all
the
beleevers
by
brethren
there
the
multitude
the
whole
Church
and
not
the
people
men
and
women
,
the
whole
Church
,
the
multitude
,
how
many
so
ever
the
Doctor
can
make
of
them
That
the
people
neither
brethren
nor
sisters
in
those
dayes
were
to
have
their
Votes
or
suffrage
in
the
Government
of
the
Churches
,
and
admission
of
members
and
Officers
,
much
lesse
in
Synods
,
And
now
I
will
briefly
Answer
to
what
Sir
hath
to
say
to
it
,
whose
words
are
these
,
pag.
11.
(
saith
he
(
saith
he
)
(
saith
he
pag.
93.
Act.
15.
ver.
2.
Paul
ver.
4.
ver.
25.
verse
6.
verse
22.
ver.
23.
I.
S.
I.
S.
Hanserdo
Knollys
But
before
I
begin
with
him
,
I
shall
desire
the
Reader
to
consider
,
whether
be
not
guilty
of
crimes
he
layes
to
my
charge
to
use
some
of
his
own
language
Page
15.
and
16.
if
not
contradiction
,
these
things
I
refer
to
the
Readers
consideration
and
now
I
go
to
my
work
.
(
saith
(
saith
he
(
i.
(
i.
●
(
saith
he
Thus
profound
I
shall
intreat
the
Reader
here
to
take
notice
,
what
he
grants
,
and
what
he
denyes
,
and
how
at
every
turn
he
juggles
.
that
the
Presbyters
did
rule
the
Church
of
Jerusalem
and
ordinarily
other
Churches
,
that
it
is
the
Presbyters
part
to
rule
.
the
way
and
the
keyes
We
distinguish
between
authority
and
jurisdiction
on
the
one
hand
and
power
and
interest
on
the
other
,
and
this
latter
belongs
unto
the
people
,
the
other
is
proper
to
the
officers
,
I.
S.
to
prove
and
examine
all
things
and
hold
fast
that
which
is
good
.
I.
S.
between
authority
and
jurisdiction
on
the
one
hand
,
and
power
and
interest
on
the
other
,
that
authority
,
jurisdiction
and
power
are
all
one
,
I.
S.
by
that
distinction
of
power
and
interest
in
the
people
,
John
Lilburns
For
my
part
I
looke
upon
the
House
of
Commons
as
the
supreme
power
of
who
have
residing
in
them
that
power
that
is
inherent
in
the
people
,
who
yet
are
not
to
act
according
to
their
owne
wils
and
pleasures
,
but
according
to
the
constitutions
and
customes
of
the
Land
,
constitutions
and
customes
of
the
land
,
much
as
I
now
say
has
beene
uttered
by
the
Sectaries
of
these
our
times
,
Londons
late
Warning-peece
the
soveraigne
and
supreme
authority
that
it
is
their
peculiar
birth-right
,
of
authority
and
jurisdiction
in
the
officers
,
I.
S.
I.
S.
The
Jndependents
grant
that
it
is
the
Presbyters
part
to
rule
,
but
wee
distinguish
betweene
authority
and
jurisdiction
on
the
one
hand
,
and
power
and
interest
on
the
other
:
this
latter
belongs
unto
the
people
,
the
other
is
proper
to
the
officers
which
they
exercise
in
the
name
of
the
Church
,
I.
S.
I.
S.
Hysteron
Proteron
I.
S.
authority
and
jurisdiction
power
and
interest
power
and
interest
their
authority
and
jurisdiction
in
the
name
of
the
Church
,
that
the
very
Apostles
and
Elders
in
the
Councell
and
Synod
at
were
but
as
a
Committee
to
prepare
the
dispute
,
and
then
to
report
it
for
the
assistance
and
concurrence
of
the
multitude
of
power
and
interest
of
power
and
interest
in
ordination
belongs
unto
the
brethren
,
and
imposition
of
hands
to
the
officers
,
where
there
are
officers
,
as
in
a
Church
constituted
and
compleate
,
I.
S.
that
imposition
of
hands
is
proper
to
the
officers
where
there
are
officers
in
a
Church
constituted
and
compleate
,
of
power
and
interest
I.
S.
power
and
interest
power
and
interest
authority
and
jurisdiction
to
the
Ministers
Goe
ye
therefore
,
and
teach
all
nations
,
baptizing
them
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Sonne
,
and
of
the
Holy
Ghost
;
teaching
them
to
observe
all
things
whatsoever
I
have
commanded
you
;
and
loe
,
I
am
with
you
all
even
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
but
Christ
never
taught
his
Apostles
or
any
of
his
true
Ministers
,
to
issue
out
any
thing
in
their
owne
name
,
J.
S.
authority
&
Iurisdiction
in
the
name
of
the
church
In
my
name
they
shall
cast
out
Devils
the
King
of
his
church
Repent
and
be
baptized
every
one
of
you
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
In
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
of
Nazareth
rise
and
walke
I
command
thee
in
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
to
come
out
of
her
,
and
hee
came
out
at
the
same
houre
.
whatsoever
you
doe
in
word
or
deed
,
doe
all
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
giving
thankes
to
God
,
and
the
Father
by
him
:
I
verely
as
absent
in
body
but
present
in
spirit
have
judged
already
,
that
hee
that
hath
done
this
doed
,
in
the
name
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
when
ye
are
gathered
together
,
and
my
spirit
,
with
the
power
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
to
deliver
such
an
one
unto
Satan
for
the
destruction
of
the
flesh
,
that
the
spirit
may
bee
saved
in
the
day
of
the
Lord
Iesus
.
I.
S.
Authority
and
Iurisdiction
that
is
proper
to
the
officers
is
to
be
exercised
in
the
name
of
the
Church
the
Officers
ordaine
,
and
they
pronounce
excommunication
,
they
leade
and
direct
in
al
government
&
disputes
,
&
have
the
executive
power
,
but
the
people
have
a
power
and
interest
too
must
yet
exercise
their
power
and
Iurisdiction
in
the
name
of
the
Church
,
I.
S.
to
repent
and
beleeve
and
to
bebaptized
in
token
of
their
beliese
and
repentance
,
that
they
that
despise
his
Ministers
despise
him
,
and
they
that
despise
and
slight
Christ
,
in
as
much
as
in
them
lies
they
disthrone
him
,
Against
Jesu
Worship
God
Worship
and
Iesu-Worship
God
the
Father
God
the
Sonne
God
blessed
for
ever
,
the
eternall
Son
of
the
eternall
Father
,
To
worship
the
Son
as
they
worship
the
Father
haile
Master
Warning
Peeces
,
and
Pamphlets
against
Kings
▪
service
and
Kings-honour
be
not
?
against
the
Worship
of
Iesus
who
is
the
eternall
King
of
his
Church
,
either
to
give
unto
God
that
that
belonged
not
to
him
and
to
the
excellency
of
his
Majesty
&
divine
nature
,
or
to
detract
from
him
that
that
peculiarly
belonged
either
to
the
essence
,
persons
or
glorious
attributes
of
the
diety
,
or
to
give
the
honour
properly
and
peculiarly
due
to
God
the
Father
,
Sonne
,
and
Holy
Ghost
or
to
any
person
in
the
glorious
Trinity
,
to
any
creature
,
or
malitiously
or
wickedly
to
speak
evill
of
God
his
essence
,
attributes
,
word
,
works
,
&c.
or
to
do
or
act
any
thing
obstinately
and
wilfully
that
is
or
may
be
derogatory
to
the
dignity
and
honour
of
the
Divine
Majesty
of
God
blessed
for
ever
hail
Master
that
all
honour
and
glory
and
praise
may
be
given
for
ever
and
ever
to
the
King
eternall
,
immortall
,
invisible
the
only
wise
God
the
King
of
Saints
and
King
of
Kings
,
and
that
he
may
solely
rule
for
ever
,
and
that
all
his
enemies
and
such
as
rob
him
of
his
honour
and
dignity
may
be
made
his
footstoole
,
And
this
shall
suffice
to
have
spoken
concerning
the
first
part
of
my
undertaking
against
I.
S.
viz.
that
by
their
doctrine
they
not
only
rob
Christ
of
his
honour
,
but
all
Christs
blessed
Apostles
,
Ministers
and
Servants
of
their
power
,
and
leave
them
nothing
but
the
name
and
shadow
of
authority
▪
which
is
a
horrid
injustice
and
wickednesse
in
the
Sectaries
and
Independents
to
do
I.
S.
the
power
of
the
Keyes
that
is
all
power
in
his
Church
under
him
I
say
if
we
shall
duly
in
the
first
place
but
consider
that
all
the
Apostles
Christs
speciall
Ministers
and
Servants
were
by
Christ
himself
invested
with
all
authority
and
guided
in
their
preaching
and
writing
by
his
holy
spirit
,
so
that
whatsoever
they
taught
or
writ
as
his
Ministers
,
were
the
dictates
of
his
spirit
,
and
the
commandments
of
God
,
and
were
for
ever
to
be
the
rule
of
his
Church
to
all
succeeding
ages
to
the
end
of
the
World
;
and
if
we
consider
also
what
he
promised
to
his
blessed
Apostles
and
all
his
Servants
and
Ministers
that
should
succeed
them
:
that
he
would
be
with
them
to
the
end
of
the
World
;
to
all
which
Ministers
likewise
he
had
given
the
keys
and
made
them
stewards
and
overseers
of
his
house
which
is
his
Church
;
I
say
if
we
but
duly
weigh
all
these
things
we
shall
finde
them
all
invested
with
plenary
authority
,
and
by
the
very
commission
of
God
for
ever
inabled
to
exercise
all
acts
of
Government
in
the
Church
,
and
that
by
themselves
without
the
assistance
and
concurrence
of
the
people
who
were
never
joyned
with
them
in
commission
,
but
received
commands
from
heaven
to
obey
those
that
God
had
made
guides
over
them
and
made
Rulers
in
his
Church
I.
S.
In
ordination
election
belongeth
unto
the
brethren
,
Jmposition
of
hands
is
proper
to
the
Officers
,
where
there
are
Officers
,
as
in
a
Church
constituted
and
compleate
,
I.
S.
part
to
rule
but
wee
distinguish
betweene
Authority
and
Iurisdiction
on
the
one
hand
,
and
Power
and
Jnterest
on
the
other
:
this
latter
belongs
unto
the
people
;
the
other
is
proper
unto
the
Officers
,
which
yet
they
exercise
in
the
name
of
the
Church
.
The
Officers
ordaine
,
they
excommunicate
,
they
leade
and
direct
in
all
government
and
disputes
,
they
have
the
executive
power
,
but
the
people
have
a
power
and
interest
too
,
whom
they
ought
ever
to
have
in
great
reverence
for
their
workes
sake
,
I.
S.
The
Apostles
and
Elders
as
a
Committee
,
first
prepared
the
dispute
,
as
not
counting
it
so
safe
perhaps
to
admit
the
weake
to
the
same
,
whiles
it
was
intricate
,
and
then
reported
it
,
and
had
their
assistance
and
concurrence
;
and
the
Letters
of
resolution
run
in
the
name
of
the
brethren
the
Church
as
well
as
the
Apostles
and
Elders
:
were
sent
unto
the
Church
and
brethren
as
well
as
to
the
Apostles
and
Elders
,
for
they
were
received
of
the
Church
with
one
accord
imports
a
multitude
met
together
;
and
this
to
bee
the
result
of
that
multitude
,
else
it
were
no
great
commendation
of
the
resolution
that
it
was
convened
about
and
issued
forth
and
in
verse
it
is
said
,
that
it
pleased
(
not
onely
the
Apostles
and
Elders
)
but
the
whole
church
also
:
therefore
the
Church
also
came
together
to
consult
:
or
the
Apostles
and
Elders
as
a
Committee
,
first
prepared
the
dispute
,
I.
S.
Catechumenos
,
and
that
one
had
need
to
instruct
him
instead
of
confuting
him
:
for
as
much
as
it
may
seeme
to
any
man
unmeet
that
a
man
should
be
polemically
exercised
before
hee
be
positively
principled
I.
S.
whiles
hee
will
bee
a
Teacher
of
the
Law
,
understands
not
neither
what
he
sayes
,
nor
whereof
he
affirmes
.
I.
S.
Hanserdo
Knollys
I.
S.
the
brethren
,
the
multitude
and
the
whole
Church
that
all
the
whole
Church
were
present
in
the
Synod
that
they
all
had
their
vote
and
concurrence
,
without
which
there
had
beene
no
great
commendation
of
the
resolution
of
the
Councell
as
hee
prattles
,
and
without
which
the
Decrees
of
the
same
had
not
beene
ratified
Paul
and
Barnabas
were
received
of
the
Church
,
they
were
sent
unto
the
Church
as
well
as
to
the
Apostles
and
Elders
as
if
one
should
thus
conclude
,
the
Embassadours
of
were
sent
unto
the
King
and
Parliament
,
and
the
Citie
of
entertained
them
they
were
as
well
sent
unto
the
Citie
of
as
to
the
King
and
Parliament
;
againe
,
the
Citie
of
assented
unto
whatsoever
the
King
and
Parliament
accorded
unto
to
gratifie
those
Embassadours
after
they
had
made
them
acquainted
with
what
they
had
done
,
all
the
Citie
and
the
whole
multitude
of
Citizens
had
not
onely
their
votes
and
concurrence
in
those
great
businesses
,
and
were
Iudges
also
in
the
Parliament
,
but
they
were
altogether
in
the
great
Councell
,
and
that
the
Parliament
could
have
ratified
nothing
without
them
I.
S.
by
the
brethren
,
the
multitude
,
and
the
whole
Church
,
by
brethren
,
the
multitude
,
and
the
whole
Church
,
when
there
had
been
much
disputing
,
Peter
rose
up
that
then
all
the
multitude
kept
silence
and
gave
audience
to
Barnabas
and
Paul
by
the
brethren
there
,
the
multitude
and
the
whole
Church
are
to
be
vnderstood
,
Paul
Rom.
I.
S.
I.
S.
therefore
the
whole
multitude
of
beleevers
that
were
in
Ierusalem
were
not
in
the
Councell
,
That
by
brethren
,
and
church
,
and
multitude
there
,
the
whole
company
of
Beleevers
in
Ierusalem
cannot
be
understood
,
Brethren
,
Multitude
,
and
the
whole
Church
,
the
learned
and
godly
Prophets
,
Ministers
and
Members
of
that
church
chiefe
and
eminent
ones
such
as
by
the
Brethren
and
Multitude
,
and
the
whole
Church
,
That
they
onely
could
bee
Iudges
and
Voters
in
that
Synod
,
which
had
heard
the
whole
debate
and
the
full
dispute
on
both
sides
;
for
none
can
be
Iudges
in
any
cause
to
give
righteous
judgement
,
that
have
not
fully
heard
the
allegations
and
probations
on
both
sides
,
I.
S.
the
weak
neither
heard
,
nor
could
judge
of
,
because
they
were
intricate
they
could
not
be
Iudges
,
nor
give
their
voices
there
upon
no
terms
:
now
the
weake
neither
heard
,
neither
could
they
have
understood
if
they
had
heard
I.
S.
multitude
and
the
whole
Church
that
none
could
or
can
be
Iudges
in
any
cause
but
such
as
have
heard
the
pleading
of
the
whole
busines
,
and
controversie
from
the
beginning
to
the
ending
,
that
the
Apostles
and
Elders
came
together
for
to
consider
of
this
matter
;
and
when
there
had
beene
much
disputing
,
that
none
but
they
that
managed
the
disputation
,
and
heard
the
whole
debate
,
were
or
could
be
Iudges
,
Sylas
,
Iudas
that
Councell
consisted
of
none
but
venerable
,
pretious
,
godly
and
staid
men
,
that
they
did
the
worke
of
the
Lord
in
that
Synod
negligently
,
but
that
they
sate
altogether
in
judgement
,
the
Apostles
and
Elders
,
and
Commissioners
,
till
they
had
heard
the
whole
debate
and
di●pute
,
and
none
but
they
:
I.
S.
viz
,
that
there
were
neither
weake
brethren
,
nor
the
sisters
I.
S.
for
the
taking
away
all
the
authority
and
power
from
the
Apostles
themselves
,
which
God
notwithstanding
had
invested
them
with
,
and
to
put
it
into
the
hands
of
the
people
,
which
they
had
nothing
to
doe
with
without
the
which
there
were
no
great
commendation
of
the
resolution
,
if
the
people
had
not
assented
unto
the
Decrees
,
they
had
beene
of
no
effect
,
I.
S.
I.
S.
that
the
Apostles
and
Presbyters
without
the
concurrence
of
the
people
and
Church
,
could
not
have
made
the
Decrees
valid
and
binding
,
that
the
Apostles
acted
not
as
Presbyters
in
that
Councell
,
but
as
Apostles
stles
with
a
transcendent
power
,
and
were
onely
the
men
who
were
led
and
guided
in
that
Session
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
by
a
spirit
of
infallibility
the
Presbyters
were
not
indued
with
I.
S.
power
and
interest
I.
S.
Hanserdo
Knollys
I.
S.
I.
S.
My
fourth
Proposition
is
this
Now
to
this
my
fourth
Proposition
and
the
Arguments
contained
in
the
same
,
Master
thus
replyeth
Page
14.
that
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
must
be
the
pattern
of
Government
to
all
churches
:
I.
S.
bindingly
presidentiall
That
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
consisted
of
divers
congregations
.
they
deny
that
the
Doctor
hath
proved
it
.
I.
S.
First
,
saith
he
I.
S.
Hanserdo
Knollys
Secondly
,
saith
he
I.
S.
bindingly
Presidentiall
Zion
shall
come
the
Law
,
and
the
word
of
the
Lord
from
Ierusalem
:
Ierusalem
J.
S.
I.
S.
Hanserdo
,
I.
S.
Having
thus
set
downe
what
order
I
will
proceed
in
,
I
come
now
to
the
second
question
betweene
us
and
the
Brethren
,
which
is
,
concerning
the
manner
of
gathering
of
Churches
and
admitting
of
Members
and
Officers
,
I.
S.
words
are
these
Page
14.
(
saith
he
Thus
Mr
I.
S.
Thus
speakes
learned
I.
S
in
accusing
me
of
interfering
,
tautologies
and
great
confusion
,
and
that
I
am
great
in
mine
own
sense
,
and
that
I
am
but
a
Cateshumenos
,
and
that
he
knows
the
way
better
then
my selfe
,
and
that
he
will
endeavour
to
instruct
me
instead
of
refuting
me
,
for
as
much
as
to
him
it
seems
unmeet
that
a
man
should
be
polemically
exercised
before
he
be
positively
principled
.
I.
S.
For
he
himselfe
,
though
a
great
teacher
,
knoweth
not
neither
what
he
saith
nor
whereof
he
affirmeth
;
who
is
as
apparently
nescient
as
of
the
Independents
Doctrine
,
and
had
need
himselfe
to
be
positively
principled
before
he
be
polemically
exercised
.
J.
S.
J.
S.
J.
S.
for
the
perfecting
of
the
Saints
,
and
for
the
edifying
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
I.
S.
I.
S.
I.
S.
J.
S.
Babell
no
Bethell
We
beleeve
that
through
the
grace
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
we
shall
be
saved
Seeing
God
hath
put
no
difference
between
us
&
them
purifying
our
hearts
by
Faith
.
And
for
his
other
instance
in
the
13.
Page
,
Richard
Rogers
,
Mr
John
Rogers
Hebrews
,
that
the
Christians
relinquished
the
Jewish
Assemblies
,
For
the
Apostles
did
never
gather
Christian
Churches
out
of
the
Iewish
Synagogues
:
neither
was
there
any
cause
for
any
Christians
to
separate
from
them
;
for
they
exercised
at
that
time
nothing
but
the
Morall
Worship
in
their
Synagogues
,
having
Moses
and
the
Prophets
dayly
read
and
interpreted
unto
them
and
to
those
Synagogues
that
unerring
Councell
at
Jerusalem
,
consisting
of
all
the
Apostles
and
Presbyters
send
all
the
people
and
their
severall
cities
to
be
instructed
in
Moses
their
gathering
of
their
Churches
out
of
our
Christian
and
beleeving
Assemblies
,
the
gathering
of
Churches
out
of
already
gathered
Churches
.
gathering
of
Christian
Churches
out
of
Iewish
Synagogues
for
the
justifying
of
their
unwarrantable
separation
,
gathering
Churches
out
of
Churches
wee
have
all
bound
our selves
by
solemne
Covenant
to
reforme
our selves
,
and
those
under
our
charge
,
according
to
the
word
of
God
;
yea
,
and
every
one
to
goe
before
others
in
this
Reformation
;
tell
me
now
Brother
if
it
were
not
a
matter
worth
the
while
for
our
Reverend
and
Learned
Assembly
,
seriously
to
take
into
debate
,
whether
the
general
tying
up
of
men
to
waite
necessarily
on
the
Synod
for
its
finall
resolution
about
Church
government
,
be
not
an
usurpation
upon
our
Christian
Liberty
and
a
Diminution
at
least
of
the
authority
and
sufficiency
of
Scripture
,
and
so
consequently
be
not
a
trenching
upon
a
fundamentall
heresie
;
as
also
an
inhibition
,
restrayning
every
man
in
his
place
,
Ministers
,
Masters
,
&c.
from
setting
upon
the
work
of
Reformation
,
and
so
necessitating
a
violation
of
our
Covenant
,
Whether
or
no
it
be
not
an
usurpation
upon
our
Christian
Liberty
,
and
a
diminution
at
least
of
the
authoritie
and
sufficiency
of
Scripture
,
thought
it
no
usurpation
upon
their
Christian
Liberty
,
nor
no
diminution
of
the
authority
and
sufficiency
of
the
Scripture
,
nor
no
dangerous
retarding
of
the
worke
of
reformation
,
Querie
,
viz.
I.
S.
I.
S.
I
pray
what
harme
is
in
that
,
that
none
are
to
bee
allowed
of
but
by
the
consent
and
approbation
of
all
the
congregation
?
and
in
the
which
they
have
a
command
to
stand
fast
,
which
is
not
to
bee
intangled
with
any
yoake
of
humane
bondage
.
who
are
to
walke
together
,
should
first
be
agreed
together
,
as
(
an
two
walke
together
except
they
be
agreed
?
If
therefore
any
one
of
the
Congregation
can
object
any
thing
,
as
a
just
cause
of
non-admittance
of
a
Member
,
hee
ought
to
shew
it
,
not
onely
for
his
owne
peace
,
but
the
peace
of
the
Church
,
&c.
A
second
reason
is
this
,
to
know
those
well
that
are
to
be
admitted
in
things
weighty
we
cannot
be
too
wary
;
nor
do
we
so
much
look
at
circumstances
in
conversion
,
as
the
substance
.
But
whereas
my
brother
and
cites
these
words
out
of
third
of
To
this
I
thus
Reply
that
Iesus
did
not
commit
himselfe
unto
them
,
because
he
knew
them
.
which
neither
we
nor
our
forefathers
could
bear
Whereas
Christs
yoke
is
easie
and
light
,
and
they
that
take
his
yoke
vpon
them
finde
rest
unto
their
soules
Come
unto
me
all
ye
that
labour
and
are
heavy
laden
and
I
will
give
you
rest
.
If
you
will
come
to
me
and
be
admitted
into
church
▪
fellowship
,
you
must
first
walk
sometime
with
my
people
and
be
acquainted
with
them
that
they
repent
and
beleeve
and
be
baptized
,
and
that
they
should
know
the
onely
true
God
and
whom
he
hath
sent
,
Jesus
Christ
.
the
knowledge
of
our selves
,
which
consists
in
self-denyall
and
regeneration
,
if
any
will
be
Christs
Disciples
they
must
deny
themselves
and
take
up
his
crosse
dayly
Except
a
man
be
born
again
he
cannot
see
the
Kingdome
of
God
Except
a
man
be
born
of
water
and
of
the
spirit
he
cannot
enter
into
the
Kingdome
of
God
:
He
must
be
a
new
creature
,
Christ
Jesus
Gods
Ordinances
But
whereas
my
brother
saith
that
he
makes
as
if
it
were
in
the
power
of
poor
mortall
creatures
to
search
mens
hearts
and
judge
of
the
secrets
of
the
same
which
is
onely
Gods
peculiar
:
the
King
and
Lawgiver
of
his
Church
and
the
mighty
Councellour
that
he
revealed
the
whole
will
of
his
Father
,
and
his
Disciples
also
delivered
unto
the
church
the
whole
counsell
of
God
that
trample
down
the
Laws
of
Christ
our
King
and
impose
their
own
inventions
and
traditions
upon
his
people
for
Christs
Ordinances
and
Statutes
.
quaerie
,
concerning
the
consent
of
the
people
and
congregation
,
But
now
learned
comes
in
,
and
Page
18.
(
saith
he
I.
S.
that
they
should
take
a
charge
of
his
family
upon
them
as
having
an
interest
in
it
:
as
that
they
should
take
a
charg
over
them
&
have
an
interest
in
them
to
judge
them
at
pleasure
I.
S.
Ye
are
bought
with
a
price
,
be
not
ye
the
servants
of
men
:
Let
us
not
therefore
judg
one
another
any
more
,
but
judg
this
rather
,
that
no
man
put
a
stumbling
block
or
occasion
to
fall
in
his
brothers
way
,
The
first
is
this
and
this
statute
is
ratified
by
many
other
and
from
most
warrantable
and
divine
reason
;
the
other
statutes
that
confirme
this
are
many
in
the
same
chapter
with
the
reasons
thereof
:
For
saith
the
Apostle
,
ver.
4.
therefore
thou
oughtest
not
to
judge
him
,
(
saith
he
Christ
saith
he
is
our
Lord
both
we
were
given
unto
him
by
God
the
Father
,
therefore
saith
he
in
the
12.
verse
,
And
St.
And
this
I
say
is
the
first
observable
out
of
that
text
should
put
a
stumbling
blocke
,
or
occasion
of
fall
in
his
brothers
way
.
I.
S.
judge
not
lest
ye
bee
judgod
,
Matth.
that
are
heavie
laden
to
come
unto
him
,
Matth.
Him
that
comethunto
me
I
will
in
no
way
cast
out
.
I.
S.
I.
S.
the
very
name
of
a
Covenant
is
become
a
bug-bear
to
many
,
Truth
shut
of
doores
)
and
his
Protestation
protested
,
that
it
is
not
the
name
of
Covenant
that
is
so
terrible
,
but
the
order
of
Church-communion
;
and
this
is
to
those
onely
,
that
having
usod
to
walke
without
a
yoake
,
as
the
Scripture
cals
sonnes
of
love
not
to
come
under
the
yoake
of
Christ
,
then
which
to
a
willing
bearer
nothing
is
more
easie
and
sweet
.
and
Converts
but
in
part
,
when
they
come
not
up
close
to
the
rule
of
Reformation
,
Gods
Word
But
I
desire
the
Reader
to
observe
some
particulars
in
my
brother
expressions
,
not
to
shew
the
vanity
,
sinne
and
uncharitablenesse
of
them
all
,
for
that
would
require
a
tractate
by
it selfe
.
But
first
;
I
pray
observe
,
(
saith
hee
that
is
to
say
after
he
saith
Here
I
leave
my
Brother
to
reconcile
his
owne
contradiction
(
saith
hee
to
be
the
sonnes
of
and
not
under
Christs
yoake
is
not
of
faith
is
sinne
,
I.
S.
The
fourth
(
saith
hee
I
know
not
why
it
should
be
more
incovenient
then
a
publicke
nationall
Covenant
.
But
necessary
wee
hold
it
not
I.
S.
but
necessary
wee
hold
it
not
.
I.
S.
I.
S.
hee
knoweth
not
why
a
particular
explicite
covenant
should
bee
more
inconvenient
then
a
publicke
nationall
covenant
,
I.
S.
I.
S.
Truth
gloriously
appearing
from
under
the
sad
and
sable
Cloud
of
Obloquy
,
Where
when
was
come
to
Jerusalem
,
he
assayed
to
joyn
himself
with
the
Disciples
.
joyn
in
the
original
signifies
to
joyn
by
Covenant
such
a
joyning
of
to
the
Church
,
as
the
joyning
of
a
man
to
his
wife
:
For
this
cause
(
saith
our
Saviour
)
shall
a
man
leave
father
and
mother
,
and
shall
cleave
to
his
wife
.
Now
(
saith
he
)
we
know
that
a
man
cleaves
to
his
wife
by
a
covenant
,
and
therefore
why
not
so
to
the
Church
?
the
Spirit
said
to
go
neer
and
joyn
thy self
to
this
Chariot
.
by
a
particular
explicite
covenant
Paul
assayed
to
joyn
himself
to
the
Disciples
,
when
two
sticks
are
joyned
to
become
one
in
Ezekiels
hand
,
As
when
Masons
joyn
stones
together
,
or
Carpenters
timber
to
make
a
house
.
If
I
be
a
father
,
where
is
my
reverence
;
if
I
be
a
Lord
,
where
is
my
honor
?
of
womens
votes
,
whether
they
are
to
be
admitted
in
elections
?
tie
not
the
keys
to
womens
girdles
.
I.
S.
page
But
as
for
this
of
womens
voting
in
the
Church
we
have
no
such
custome
,
nor
any
of
the
Churches
of
God
that
I
know
.
I.
S.
New
Lights
I.
S.
And
this
shall
suffice
to
have
spake
of
the
fifth
And
now
I
come
to
the
sixth
and
last
to
the
which
my
Brother
answer
as
two
Jugglers
,
nothing
to
the
purpose
.
My
Brother
words
are
these
,
page
19
(
saith
hee
J.
S.
I
answer
no
question
but
the
purging
and
purifying
of
Church
Ordinances
and
Fellowship
,
which
some
contend
for
,
is
to
set
Christ
upon
a
higher
Throne
visible
to
the
world
,
then
by
some
other
wayes
hee
is
,
But
to
begin
with
Christs
Commission
to
his
Apostles
,
19
,
20.
saith
Christ
And
in
the
16.
of
15
,
16.
He
saith
unto
them
,
And
in
the
26.
of
the
after
he
had
declared
the
manner
of
his
conversion
to
King
he
likewise
made
known
unto
him
the
commission
he
had
received
from
Christ
Jesus
,
in
the
words
following
,
15
,
16.
17
,
18
,
19
,
20.
and
they
were
these
Acts
9.
26
,
27.
Come
on
brother
,
let
you
and
I
try
it
out
by
the
dint
of
this
Sword
.
you
say
,
The
Apostles
and
other
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
were
to
receive
all
such
as
beleeved
and
were
baptized
,
and
that
upon
the
profession
of
their
faith
and
repentance
without
any
further
testimony
of
others
,
unlesse
they
had
been
formerly
known
to
be
open
enemies
,
and
then
they
were
justly
to
be
suspected
,
till
they
had
given
publique
evidence
by
witnesse
to
the
Apostles
and
Ministers
of
their
true
conversion
as
concerning
(
saith
my
brother
Page
115.
(
saith
my
brother
a
notable
contradiction
The
Ministers
of
the
Gospell
are
to
receive
all
such
as
beleeve
and
are
baptized
,
and
that
upon
the
profession
of
their
faith
and
repentance
,
&c.
Here
as
all
the
world
may
see
is
no
contradiction
.
But
if
I
had
in
those
places
expressed
my selfe
thus
:
God
commands
all
Ministers
to
admit
all
such
into
the
Church
as
beleeve
and
are
baptized
,
without
any
confession
of
their
faith
.
notable
contradiction
Victoria
Victoria
upon
their
profession
,
and
without
any
confession
,
for
profession
is
one
thing
,
and
confession
is
another
,
Burton
,
●
.
S.
Hanserdo
Knollys
evill
workers
to
beware
of
a
notable
contradiction
Secondly
saith
he
touching
Christs
Kingly
office
and
his
absolute
soveraignty
Truth
,
Peace
who
did
eat
and
drink
and
rose
up
to
play
.
that
they
should
admit
whosoever
beleeved
and
were
baptized
And
ye
shall
know
that
I
have
sent
this
my
commandement
unto
you
,
that
my
covenant
might
be
with
saith
the
Lord
of
hosts
.
My
covenant
was
with
him
of
life
and
peace
,
and
I
gave
them
to
him
,
for
the
fear
wherewith
he
feared
me
,
and
was
afraid
before
my
Name
.
The
law
of
truth
was
in
his
mouth
,
and
iniquity
was
not
found
in
his
lips
,
he
walked
with
me
in
peace
and
equity
,
and
did
turn
many
away
from
iniquity
;
for
the
Priests
lips
shall
keep
knowledge
,
and
they
shall
seek
the
Law
at
his
mouth
;
for
he
is
the
Messenger
or
Angel
of
the
Lord
of
hosts
.
Ierusalem
and
all
Iudea
,
and
all
the
regions
round
about
Ierusalem
,
Iohn
the
Baptist
,
and
were
baptized
of
him
,
the
baptism
of
repentance
for
the
remission
of
sins
.
That
all
the
people
that
heard
him
,
and
the
Publicans
justified
God
,
being
baptized
with
the
Baptism
of
But
the
Pharisees
and
the
Lawyers
rejected
the
counsel
of
God
against
themselves
,
being
not
baptized
of
him
,
Iohn
the
Baptist
As
for
(
saith
my
Brother
Page
16.
2.
6
,
7.
(
saith
my
Brother
Thus
he
Iohn
Baptist
▪
That
I
have
so
bestirred
my self
,
and
to
so
little
purpose
about
Gospel
form
You
shall
finde
,
that
the
power
of
admitting
and
rejecting
of
members
,
was
not
in
the
Apostles
and
Ministers
alone
,
but
in
the
Churches
.
bindingly
presidential
I.
S.
We
are
necessarily
to
take
all
the
Churches
in
the
New
Testament
together
,
to
make
up
one
entire
and
perfect
Church
patern
.
Gospel
form
of
a
Church
I
observe
a
notable
contradiction
That
they
justified
God
;
and
rejected
not
his
counsel
against
themselves
,
as
the
Pharisees
and
the
Lawyers
did
Iohn
the
Baptist
viz.
Because
the
saving
Truth
of
the
Gospel
of
Iesus
Christ
was
preached
,
received
,
and
profest
in
our
Churches
.
If
you
mean
the
whole
truth
of
Christ
,
it
is
well
.
But
do
not
you
know
that
there
dre
three
special
visible
marks
of
a
true
visible
Church
,
The
Gospel
purely
Preached
,
the
Sacraments
duly
administred
,
and
Discipline
rightly
practised
?
All
which
marks
to
gather
the
Church
of
(
for
ought
I
know
)
is
yet
to
seek
.
Discipline
rightly
Practised
Discipline
rightly
practised
That
they
continued
stedfastly
in
the
Apostles
Doctrine
,
and
Fellowship
,
and
in
breaking
of
Bread
,
and
in
Prayers
:
Gospel
is
truly
Preached
,
and
where
the
Sacraments
are
rightly
administred
,
and
where
there
is
the
true
Invocation
of
God
Discipline
,
of
casting
out
corrupt
Members
bringing
in
of
a
Gospel
forme
of
a
true
visible
church
For
the
Iewes
had
argued
already
,
that
if
any
man
did
confesse
hee
was
Christ
hee
should
be
put
out
of
the
Synagogue
in
terminis
that
they
cast
out
the
young
man
,
that
amongst
the
chiefe
Rulers
many
beleeved
in
him
,
but
because
of
the
Pharisees
they
did
not
confesse
him
,
lest
they
should
bee
put
out
of
the
Synagogue
.
that
there
was
that
part
of
discipline
even
in
the
Synagogues
,
and
that
in
Iohn
Baptists
that
Gospel
forme
of
a
Church
.
John
Baptist
and
in
those
Synagogues
and
Churches
of
in
all
and
every
one
of
them
I
find
the
Gospel
truly
preached
,
the
Sacraments
rightly
administred
,
and
the
name
of
God
rightly
called
upon
;
and
all
those
essentiall
marks
made
that
Church
a
true
formed
Church
after
the
New-Testament
forme
,
if
the
Scripture
and
my
Brother
may
be
beleeved
that
their
particular
explicite
Covenant
is
the
forme
of
the
Church
that
the
power
of
admitting
,
and
casting
out
Members
,
was
not
in
the
Apostles
and
Ministers
alone
,
but
in
the
Churches
,
God
gave
the
Apostles
and
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
only
the
Keyes
,
and
they
that
had
the
Keyes
,
and
were
the
Stewards
of
Gods
family
,
could
onely
open
and
shut
the
doores
to
whom
they
pleased
without
the
people
:
received
into
the
Church
those
three
thousand
first
Converts
;
yea
,
and
received
into
their
Fellow-ship
,
contrary
unto
the
Disciples
and
peoples
mind
,
and
wee
know
that
by
his
owne
power
did
excommunicate
and
deliver
to
Satan
and
others
Revelation
,
that
the
Lord
writing
unto
the
Churches
sends
his
Epistles
to
the
Angels
as
the
chiefe
officers
,
and
blames
them
for
neglecting
their
duty
,
in
not
casting
out
those
wicked
ones
that
were
amongst
them
:
that
the
Ministers
only
ought
by
themselves
to
manage
the
government
of
the
Church
,
and
that
it
is
their
peculiar
office
,
and
the
place
of
the
people
to
yeeld
obedience
to
what
they
do
:
that
they
have
a
power
and
interest
in
the
government
,
as
well
as
the
Ministers
have
,
and
that
the
Presbyterians
challenge
this
to
themselves
joly
,
the
Baptist
did
by
himselfe
,
and
without
the
people
execute
his
Commission
,
and
receive
Members
into
the
Church
,
Men
and
Brethren
what
shall
wee
do
?
Repent
and
be
baptized
every
one
of
you
in
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
for
the
remission
of
sins
,
and
ye
shall
receive
the
gifts
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
then
they
that
gladly
received
the
word
were
baptized
,
and
the
same
day
were
added
unto
them
about
three
thousand
soules
.
Secondly
,
that
in
the
execution
of
their
commission
,
they
did
nothing
but
according
to
their
warrant
,
and
according
to
their
injunction
that
was
given
unto
them
by
Christ
;
they
propounded
no
other
condition
or
termes
for
the
making
all
and
every
one
of
them
Members
of
the
Church
,
but
Baptisme
and
Repentance
;
the
which
when
the
people
had
accepted
of
,
they
were
forthwith
admitted
,
and
that
upon
their
own
word
and
testimony
,
without
any
more
adoe
,
or
further
inquiry
,
concerning
the
soundnesse
of
their
repentance
,
without
any
witnesse
from
others
of
their
conversation
,
and
without
the
voyce
,
allowance
or
approbation
of
the
people
▪
or
the
multitude
of
beleevers
in
much
lesse
of
the
whole
Church
,
that
the
church
of
is
theirs
,
and
which
is
more
,
they
had
by
usurpation
got
this
church
into
their
hands
,
and
had
the
possession
of
it
,
Saint
Hanserdo
I.
S.
Van
Trump
power
and
interest
in
the
government
of
the
Church
,
authority
and
jurisdiction
only
Iohn
Baptist
J.
S.
formedinto
Christian
Churches
Burton
,
Hanserdo
Knollys
I.
S.
Iohn
the
Baptist
Absurdo
Know-lesse
Eunuch
Cornelius
,
Lydia
,
and
the
Goaler
,
Absurdo
Know-lesse
Ierusalem
&
Samaria
Men
and
Brethren
what
shall
we
do
beleeve
and
be
baptized
in
the
Name
of
our
Lord
Jesus
that
he
would
not
commit
himselfe
unto
men
they
beleeved
in
him
when
Christ
would
not
commit
himselfe
unto
them
,
Repentance
,
Faith
and
Baptism
Multa
cautela
non
nocet
that
in
things
weighty
we
cannot
be
too
wary
,
they
look
not
so
much
at
circumstances
in
conversion
as
the
substance
;
and
in
regard
also
there
ought
to
be
a
provident
care
for
preventing
inconveniences
and
scandalls
;
seeing
it
is
easier
for
a
guest
to
be
kept
out
then
to
be
cast
out
God
blessed
for
ever
In
the
last
verse
of
the
second
chapter
,
besides
this
first
admission
,
it
is
said
there
Here
we
finde
additions
of
Members
upon
additions
;
for
(
saith
the
Scripture
for
we
learn
of
no
other
:
Here
we
finde
nothing
the
Lord
Jesus
whiles
the
Government
of
his
church
,
lay
upon
his
shoulders
,
and
as
long
as
the
rule
lay
in
his
own
hands
,
and
before
it
came
to
my
brother
fine
white
fingers
,
(
which
he
saith
in
his
learned
Epistle
that
some
of
his
friends
would
not
have
him
foule
with
me
)
I
say
whiles
the
Government
of
lay
in
his
own
hands
,
and
before
it
came
to
my
brother
fingers
,
and
into
the
paws
and
clutches
of
those
of
the
congregationall
way
by
which
in
as
much
as
in
them
lies
which
is
most
impiously
to
juggle
on
all
sides
.
But
now
to
go
on
to
the
other
presidents
of
admitting
Members
in
that
Church
.
In
the
fourth
chapter
we
have
it
recorded
,
verse
4.
And
all
these
were
admitted
into
church
fellowship
and
into
the
Communion
of
the
Saints
,
and
that
by
vertue
of
their
as
the
Scripture
relateth
.
Here
for
they
were
suddenly
admitted
And
yet
this
was
the
first
formed
Church
after
the
New
Testament
Forme
;
by
all
which
it
doth
sufficiently
appear
,
But
it
is
not
amisse
to
produce
an
example
or
two
more
,
omitting
many
through
the
upon
the
sudden
and
miraculous
death
of
and
through
the
other
wonders
and
miracles
that
were
wrought
,
that
beleevers
were
the
more
added
unto
the
Lord
,
multitudes
both
of
men
and
women
:
many
more
Congregations
and
Assemblies
of
beleevers
were
added
to
the
Lord
and
admitted
to
be
Members
of
that
Church
;
And
all
these
also
were
admitted
to
be
Members
by
the
Apostles
sole
authority
,
and
that
as
soon
as
they
offered
themselves
to
be
entertained
without
any
of
those
conditions
they
now
require
in
their
new
gathered
Churches
:
a
particular
confession
of
their
faith
,
and
bring
in
the
evidences
of
their
conversion
,
and
enter
into
a
particular
explicite
Covenant
for
the
better
preserving
of
Church
Communion
that
the
Word
of
God
increased
,
and
the
number
of
Disciples
multiplyed
in
greatly
,
and
a
great
company
of
the
Priests
were
obedient
to
the
faith
.
Paul
,
Acts
preaching
the
things
concerning
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
and
the
Name
of
Iesus
Christ
,
they
were
baptized
,
both
men
and
women
,
from
the
greatest
to
the
least
,
That
the
people
with
one
accord
,
gave
heed
unto
those
things
that
spake
,
and
that
there
was
great
joy
in
that
City
,
And
that
they
were
all
baptized
both
men
and
women
.
In
the
eighteenth
of
the
it
is
recorded
,
that
when
were
come
unto
the
Jewes
refusing
to
receive
the
Gospel
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
preaching
the
Gospel
there
,
it
is
said
,
that
a
chiefe
Ruler
of
the
Synagogue
,
of
a
truth
J
perceive
that
God
is
no
respecter
of
persons
,
but
in
every
Nation
,
hee
that
feareth
him
,
and
worketh
righteousnesse
is
accepted
with
him
.
the
holy
Ghost
fell
on
all
them
that
heard
the
Word
,
and
that
all
the
beleevers
that
came
with
were
astonished
at
it
,
for
they
heard
them
speake
with
divers
tongues
,
and
magnified
God
.
Then
answered
can
any
man
forbid
water
that
these
men
should
not
bee
baptized
,
which
have
received
the
Holy
Ghost
as
well
as
wee
?
And
hee
commanded
them
to
be
baptized
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
that
when
they
came
unto
a
certaine
water
,
the
Eunuch
said
unto
him
,
what
doth
hinder
me
to
be
baptized
?
and
said
,
if
thou
beleevest
with
all
thine
heart
,
thou
maist
:
J
beleeve
that
Iesus
Christ
is
the
Sonne
of
God
:
and
hee
commanded
the
chariot
to
stand
still
and
they
went
downe
both
into
the
water
,
both
and
the
Eunuch
,
and
hee
baptized
him
.
strait-way
hee
preached
Christ
in
the
Synagogue
that
hee
was
the
Son
of
God
onely
stood
amazed
Is
not
this
hee
that
destroyed
them
which
called
on
this
name
in
and
came
hither
for
that
intent
,
that
hee
might
bring
them
bound
unto
the
high
Priest
?
Is
any
man
sicke
let
him
send
for
the
Presbyters
of
the
churches
,
and
let
them
pray
over
him
,
&c.
and
the
prayer
of
faith
shall
save
the
sicke
,
and
the
Lord
shall
raise
him
up
,
and
if
he
have
committed
sins
,
they
shall
be
forgiven
him
.
for
this
cause
left
I
thee
in
that
thou
shouldest
ordaine
Presbyters
in
every
Citie
,
and
when
they
had
ordained
them
Presbyters
in
every
Church
,
Vnto
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
Ephesus
.
God
is
not
the
Author
of
confusion
,
but
of
peace
,
as
in
all
the
churches
of
the
Saints
Let
your
women
keep
silence
in
the
churches
,
for
it
is
not
permitted
unto
them
to
speak
,
but
they
are
commanded
to
be
under
obedience
,
as
also
saith
the
law
:
and
if
they
will
learn
any
thing
,
let
them
ask
their
husbands
at
home
,
for
it
is
a
shame
for
women
to
speak
in
the
Church
.
were
the
commandments
of
the
Lord
,
that
it
is
a
shame
they
should
:
con
&
pro
how
to
behave
himselfe
in
the
house
of
God
,
which
is
the
Church
of
the
living
God
Let
the
women
learne
in
silence
,
with
all
subjection
;
for
I
suffer
not
a
woman
to
teach
,
nor
to
usurpe
authority
over
the
man
,
but
to
be
in
silence
;
for
was
first
made
,
then
was
not
deceived
,
but
the
woman
being
deceived
,
was
in
the
transgression
,
I
suffer
not
a
woman
to
teach
or
to
usurpe
authority
over
the
man
,
but
to
be
in
silene
was
first
made
I
suffer
not
a
woman
to
teach
,
nor
to
usurpe
authority
over
the
man
,
but
to
be
in
silence
.
con
&
pro
when
God
said
unto
rise
kill
and
eat
said
not
so
Lord
,
for
I
have
never
eaten
any
thing
that
is
common
and
unclean
;
and
the
voyce
said
,
what
God
hath
cleansed
call
not
thou
common
.
Woe
be
to
those
by
whom
offences
come
,
and
whosoever
shall
offend
one
of
these
little
ones
that
beleeve
in
me
,
it
were
better
for
him
that
a
milstone
were
hanged
about
his
necke
,
and
that
he
were
drowned
in
the
depth
of
the
sea
.
Now
whereas
Master
and
my
Brother
passing
by
the
Church
of
in
their
march
(
as
I
said
before
)
make
some
poore
weake
skirmishes
against
my
forces
drawne
out
of
the
Garrisons
of
holy
Writ
,
as
that
of
the
and
the
which
I
had
formerly
brought
into
the
field
,
pretending
they
were
extraordinary
and
not
binding
,
because
they
were
not
(
as
they
say
)
admitted
in
any
particular
Church
constituted
,
according
to
the
Gospel
forme
,
but
into
the
catholike
visible
Church
:
I
cannot
passe
by
their
trifling
without
some
answer
unto
their
bravado
;
and
therefore
I
thought
good
in
this
place
,
before
I
march
on
to
fight
them
,
that
they
may
not
hereafter
boast
,
&
vapour
,
that
I
durst
not
incounter
them
,
or
looke
upon
their
most
materiall
Reserves
,
which
is
concerning
and
those
that
were
with
him
,
which
they
especially
pitch
upon
,
conceiving
they
have
a
great
advantage
against
mee
,
for
the
making
of
this
ground
good
,
for
to
what
end
otherwise
should
it
be
made
;
yea
,
their
very
words
manifest
as
much
,
which
are
these
,
first
Master
page
15.
and
16.
thus
declareth
himselfe
,
(
saith
he
)
viz.
(
saith
hee
)
I
conceive
hee
meant
propounded
,
verse
47.
(
saith
hee
Thus
Master
speaks
,
and
then
concludes
(
saith
hee
(
saith
he
I
have
faithfully
set
downe
his
words
,
and
the
force
of
his
Argument
,
to
which
I
will
by
and
by
give
my
answer
after
I
have
set
downe
also
what
my
Brother
hath
to
say
in
this
busines
,
and
then
I
will
reply
to
them
both
in
order
.
My
Brother
words
are
these
,
page
17.
(
saith
he
(
whose
words
you
alleage
8.
8.
(
faith
he
Philip
,
Ananias
,
Paul
viz.
that
the
receiving
of
those
Gentiles
,
and
the
admitting
of
them
by
into
the
Church
by
Baptism
,
was
to
make
them
one
Church
with
the
beleeving
Jews
Christs
Church
Eunuch
,
Paul
,
Cornelius
,
Lydia
,
Christs
Church
viz.
Faith
,
Repentance
and
Baptism
.
Can
any
man
forbid
water
that
these
men
should
not
be
baptized
,
Romans
ver
Who
shall
lay
any
thing
to
the
charge
of
Gods
Elect
?
Who
is
he
that
condemneth
?
who
shall
separate
us
from
the
love
of
Christ
?
Where
the
said
unto
See
here
is
water
,
what
doth
hinder
me
to
be
baptized
?
if
he
did
beleeve
in
Christ
with
all
his
heart
I
beleeve
that
Jesus
Christ
is
the
Son
of
God
viz.
that
it
is
in
the
power
of
the
people
to
hinder
any
:
Who
told
them
that
the
spirit
bad
him
go
with
those
that
came
from
nothing
doubting
For
as
much
then
as
God
gave
them
the
like
gifts
as
he
did
unto
us
,
who
beleeved
in
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
what
was
I
,
that
I
could
withstand
God
?
Can
any
man
forbid
water
,
that
these
should
not
be
bapti●ed
Peter
,
What
was
I
,
that
I
could
withstand
God
?
Shall
not
he
avenge
his
own
Elect
and
that
speedily
?
Corinth
,
Galatia
Of
the
Ministers
they
thus
speak
and
print
,
to
wit
and
of
all
the
people
and
Christian
beleevers
through
the
Kingdome
that
are
not
in
their
congregations
and
new
gathered
Assemblies
,
they
speak
and
print
thus
:
(
say
the
brethren
,
the
Independent
Ministers
)
Revel.
15.
3.
(
say
they
(
say
they
These
are
their
own
words
,
which
I
have
set
down
at
large
;
the
summe
of
them
briefly
is
this
;
that
all
the
Ministers
of
the
church
of
that
are
not
of
their
fraternity
,
disclaime
and
preach
against
Kingly
Government
over
mens
consciences
and
churches
;
and
that
all
the
people
under
their
Ministery
are
men
unconverted
,
or
at
least
converted
but
in
part
,
wanting
the
main
thing
,
Christs
Kingly
office
;
men
visibly
out
of
the
Covenant
of
grace
,
who
have
not
so
much
as
an
outward
profession
of
faith
,
who
deny
Christ
to
be
their
King
;
to
whose
persons
and
infants
the
very
Sacraments
and
seales
of
grace
,
with
all
church
communion
,
may
and
ought
to
be
denyed
.
England
,
Scotland
,
Ireland
Cor.
chap.
that
loveth
not
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
let
him
be
Anathama
Maranatha
I
hate
them
that
hate
thee
,
yea
,
I
hate
them
with
a
perfect
hatred
.
tu
Brute
deny
,
disclaime
,
and
preach
against
Christs
Kingly
government
,
Cor.
chap.
John
,
Mark
That
they
had
seen
one
casting
out
devills
in
his
name
,
which
followed
them
not
,
and
that
the
Disciples
had
forbad
him
because
he
did
not
follow
them
:
forbid
him
not
for
whosoever
is
not
against
us
is
on
our
part
.
Thess.
chap.
to
be
beloved
Philippians
,
chap.
preach
Christ
even
of
envy
and
strife
,
and
some
also
of
good
will
;
the
one
preach
Christ
of
contention
and
not
sincerely
,
thinking
to
adde
affliction
to
my
bonds
,
but
the
other
of
love
:
What
then
?
notwithstanding
every
way
,
whether
in
pretence
or
in
truth
Christ
be
preached
,
I
therein
do
rejoyce
,
yea
,
and
I
will
rejoyce
.
Beleeve
on
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
and
thou
shalt
be
saved
and
thy
house
(
Act.
The
new
way
,
the
new
borne
truth
,
the
new
lights
My
Sheep
hear
my
voiyce
their
beleeving
and
being
baptized
,
to
walke
with
them
some
time
for
approbation
,
and
to
make
a
publike
confession
of
their
faith
before
the
Church
,
and
to
bring
in
the
evidences
of
the
truth
of
their
conversion
,
and
enter
into
a
private
and
solemne
Covenant
,
and
not
to
be
admitted
as
members
without
the
consent
of
the
Church
,
the
onely
true
Churches
of
Christ
,
and
count
of
all
others
that
differ
from
them
,
as
enemies
of
Christ
and
his
Kingdome
,
and
as
men
without
the
covenant
:
to
bring
in
new
wayes
,
and
new
borne
truths
,
and
new
lights
,
and
impose
them
upon
the
people
as
the
commands
of
God
,
and
to
excommunicate
and
unchurch
all
churches
in
the
world
but
their
owne
assemblies
,
Galatians
,
blames
those
false
Teachers
amongst
them
,
that
would
have
joyned
but
the
ceremoniall
Law
with
the
Gospel
,
and
cals
it
a
perverting
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
and
wishes
that
such
Teachers
were
cut
off
,
Gal.
received
their
doctrine
Oh
foolish
Galatians
,
who
hath
bewitched
you
that
you
should
not
obey
the
truth
?
till
the
fulnesse
of
time
for
bringing
in
or
joyning
the
ceremoniall
Law
to
the
Gospel
,
for
admitting
of
them
Galatians
,
verse
Hee
chargeth
them
,
that
though
the
Apostles
themselves
,
or
an
Angel
from
Heaven
should
preach
unto
them
otherwise
than
that
they
had
received
,
they
should
count
him
accursed
;
and
as
J
said
before
,
so
say
I
now
againe
,
if
any
man
preach
unto
you
otherwise
than
that
you
have
received
,
let
him
be
accursed
.
Corinths
,
c.
deceitfull
workers
,
and
such
as
transforme
themselves
into
the
Apostles
of
Christ
:
And
no
marvaile
,
for
Sat
an
himselfe
can
transforme
himselfe
into
an
Angel
of
light
;
and
therefore
it
is
no
wonder
his
Ministers
transforme
themselves
,
as
though
they
were
the
Ministers
of
righteousnesse
.
Whosoever
transgresseth
and
abideth
not
in
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
hath
not
God
;
hee
that
continueth
in
the
doctrine
of
Christ
hee
hath
both
the
Father
and
the
Sonne
:
If
there
come
any
unto
you
that
bringeth
not
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
receive
him
not
into
your
house
,
neither
bid
him
God
speed
;
for
hee
that
biddeth
him
God
speed
,
is
a
partaker
of
his
evill
deeds
.
pro
confesse
And
therefore
it
is
the
duty
of
every
Christian
seriously
to
consider
with
themselves
,
and
in
th●●
regard
Jer.
6
and
it
we
find
no
footstep
in
all
Gods
Word
of
these
new
ways
,
we
ought
to
relinquish
them
and
turn
again
into
the
pathes
that
God
hath
commanded
us
to
walk
in
,
wherein
we
shall
be
sure
and
it
will
be
no
disgrace
to
any
to
be
undeceived
;
for
they
are
deceived
,
and
that
greatly
and
dangerously
,
that
think
or
beleeve
,
and
from
the
which
rule
we
ought
not
to
swerve
,
Galatians
1.
8.
9.
thinking
that
they
would
have
set
up
Christ
upon
his
Throne
,
and
that
they
would
have
embraced
him
for
their
King
,
and
would
have
established
his
government
,
and
have
gone
on
in
a
church-way
,
and
have
set
up
the
ways
of
God
And
yet
the
b●ethren
●mong
us
have
the
liberty
of
all
the
Pulpits
th●o●h
the
kingdome
without
controule
,
and
vent
all
their
new
wayes
and
their
new
borne
truths
▪
and
setup
their
new
lights
without
any
mo●estation
,
and
have
all
respectfull
usage
and
the
onely
esteeme
of
the
peo●le
,
and
are
more
followed
than
all
our
learned
godly
and
painfull
orthodox
Ministers
,
so
as
never
did
the
like
,
nor
the
Pope
mo●e
,
that
the
Presbyterian
government
is
not
as
bad
or
worse
than
that
of
the
Prelates
nor
so
lordly
as
that
of
the
Independent
government
which
is
also
Presbyterian
,
and
they
as
well
Presbyters
as
their
brethren
.
he
may
have
the
benefit
of
his
Appeal
,
and
be
cleared
by
more
righteous
Judges
and
compare
the
government
of
the
Prelates
with
that
of
the
Presbyterian
,
they
would
speedily
be
undeceived
.
the
Presbyterian
Government
Dependent
with
the
Presbyterian
Government
Independent
,
in
the
Presbyterian
Government
Independent
joyned
themselves
into
a
new
society
and
congregation
,
and
had
a
peculiar
Church
by
themselves
then
they
congregate
a
new
Church
by
themselves
,
and
turn
Pastors
.
New
▪
England
come
unto
me
all
ye
that
are
weary
and
heavy
laden
,
and
ye
shall
find
rest
unto
your
soules
Compassionate
Samaritan
Storming
of
Antichrist
Arraignment
of
Mr
Persecution
Poland
,
Transsylvania
Genesis
,
verse
Abraham
should
walk
before
him
and
be
perfect
,
Genesis
ver
Shall
I
hide
from
that
which
I
doe
.
seeing
that
shall
become
a
great
and
a
mighty
Nation
,
and
all
the
Nations
of
the
earth
shall
be
blessed
in
him
?
for
I
know
him
,
that
he
will
command
his
children
and
houshold
after
him
,
that
they
shall
keep
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
to
do
Iustice
and
Iudgement
,
that
the
Lord
may
bring
upon
that
which
he
hath
spoken
of
him
,
put
away
the
strange
gods
that
are
among
you
,
and
be
clean
,
and
change
your
garments
,
and
let
us
arise
and
go
up
to
and
I
will
make
there
an
Altar
unto
God
,
who
answered
me
in
the
day
of
my
distresse
and
was
with
me
in
the
way
which
I
went
;
and
they
gave
unto
all
the
strange
gods
that
were
in
their
hands
,
and
hid
them
under
the
Oak
that
was
at
and
the
terror
of
God
was
upon
the
cities
which
were
round
about
them
,
and
they
did
not
pursue
after
the
sons
of
We
see
likewise
what
did
according
to
the
commandment
of
God
,
who
ought
to
be
a
pattern
to
all
Christians
,
and
all
Christian
Magistrates
,
chap.
24.
verse
14
,
15
,
16.
(
saith
he
And
the
people
answered
and
said
,
Ioshua
,
Ioshua
when
the
people
cryed
unto
the
Lord
because
of
the
because
they
had
not
obeyed
the
voyce
of
the
Lord
,
but
had
served
the
gods
of
the
nations
which
he
had
forbidden
them
:
Altar
of
Baal
which
his
father
had
made
,
and
to
cut
down
the
Grove
that
was
by
it
,
and
to
set
up
an
Altar
to
the
Lord
:
that
Ioash
Will
ye
plead
for
Baal
?
will
ye
save
him
?
he
that
will
plead
for
him
let
him
be
put
to
death
whiles
it
is
yet
morning
,
if
he
be
a
god
let
him
plead
for
himselfe
,
because
one
hath
cast
down
his
Altar
:
How
long
will
ye
halt
between
two
Religions
?
if
the
Lord
be
God
follow
him
,
but
if
Baal
be
God
then
follow
him
.
Take
the
Prophets
of
Baal
,
let
none
of
them
escape
;
and
they
took
them
,
and
took
them
and
brought
them
down
to
the
Brook
and
slew
them
there
Isaiah
,
Ieremiah
Ezechiel
,
Daniel
Abraham
,
Jsaac
,
nor
Iacob
,
Nay
wee
see
that
Christ
himselfe
in
writing
to
the
seven
Churches
in
and
in
them
to
all
Christians
in
the
world
,
hee
blames
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
and
that
of
in
the
second
chapter
,
in
these
words
,
and
in
the
3.
chap.
ver.
14.
Abraham
,
Isaac
Abraham
▪
Isaac
choose
you
this
day
whom
you
will
serve
,
Refraine
from
these
men
and
let
them
alone
,
for
if
this
counsell
or
this
worke
be
of
men
,
it
will
come
to
nought
;
but
if
it
be
of
God
,
ye
cannot
overthrow
it
,
lest
happily
ye
be
found
fighters
against
God
:
Gotham
Colledge
Achitophels
wisdome
Ye
do
erre
not
knowing
the
Scripture
nor
the
power
of
God
,
man
,
who
made
me
a
Judge
or
a
Divider
among
you
?
ergo
,
Symbolica
Theologia
non
est
argumentutiva
Israelites
,
be
ye
holy
as
I
am
holy
,
be
ye
holy
as
I
am
holy
,
hee
was
in
the
Spirit
on
the
Lords
day
,
Brethren
,
bee
followers
together
of
mee
,
and
marke
them
which
walke
so
,
as
ye
have
us
for
an
example
;
for
our
conversation
is
in
Heaven
.
Finally
brethren
,
whatsoever
things
are
true
,
whatsoever
things
are
honest
,
whatsoever
things
are
just
,
whatsoever
things
are
pure
,
whatsoever
things
are
lovely
,
whatsoever
things
are
of
good
report
;
if
there
be
any
vertue
,
if
there
be
any
prayse
,
thinke
on
these
things
:
Those
things
which
ye
have
both
learned
and
received
,
and
heard
,
and
seene
in
me
▪
doe
,
and
the
God
of
peace
shall
bee
with
you
.
charissimum
animal
If
an
Oxe
gore
a
man
,
or
a
woman
,
that
they
dye
,
then
the
Oxe
shall
be
surely
stoned
,
and
his
flesh
shall
not
be
eaten
:
but
the
Owner
of
the
Oxe
shall
bee
quit
.
But
if
the
Oxe
were
wont
to
push
with
his
horne
in
time
past
,
and
it
hath
beene
testified
unto
his
owner
,
and
hee
hath
not
kept
him
in
but
that
hee
hath
killed
a
man
or
a
woman
;
the
Oxe
shall
bee
stoned
,
and
his
Owner
also
shall
bee
put
to
death
.
He
that
sacrificeth
unto
any
God
save
the
Lord
shall
bee
put
to
death
,
so
that
wee
cannot
pretend
ignorance
Laodic●a
,
Rev.
to
his
people
of
old
;
yea
,
hee
hath
farther
declared
unto
hi●
people
,
that
hee
came
not
to
change
the
Law
but
to
fulfill
it
,
and
that
whosoever
should
teach
the
breaking
of
the
least
of
his
holy
Lawes
should
be
the
least
in
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
Who
is
on
the
Lords
side
?
let
him
come
unto
mee
▪
and
the
sonnes
of
gathered
themselves
together
unto
him
,
and
hee
saith
unto
them
,
thus
saith
the
Lord
God
of
put
every
man
his
sword
by
his
side
,
and
goe
out
from
gate
to
gate
through
the
Campe
,
and
slay
every
man
his
brother
,
and
every
man
his
companion
,
and
every
man
his
neighbour
:
for
going
into
the
sacrifices
of
the
gods
of
the
Moabites
,
and
for
their
eating
and
bowing
downe
to
their
gods
,
and
for
joyning
themselves
with
for
it
is
said
there
,
that
the
anger
of
the
Lord
was
kindled
against
and
hee
said
unto
take
all
the
heads
of
the
people
,
and
hang
them
up
before
the
Lord
against
the
sunne
,
that
the
fierce
anger
of
the
Lord
may
be
turned
away
from
said
unto
the
Iudges
of
s●ay
y●●
every
one
his
men
that
were
joyned
unto
they
that
breake
the
least
of
Gods
commandements
,
and
teach
men
so
to
doe
they
are
the
least
in
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
,
(
whom
he
calls
fools
to
make
a
mock
at
sin
?
Oh
that
my
head
were
waters
and
mine
eyes
a
fountain
of
teares
,
that
I
might
weep
day
and
night
for
the
slain
of
the
Daughters
of
my
people
.
Oh
that
I
had
in
the
wildernesse
a
lodging
place
of
wayfaring
men
,
that
I
might
leave
my
people
and
go
from
them
,
for
they
be
all
adulterers
,
an
assembly
of
treacherous
men
:
And
they
bend
their
tongue
like
their
bow
for
lyes
:
but
they
are
not
valiant
for
the
truth
upon
the
earth
,
and
they
know
not
me
saith
the
Lord
.
at
that
time
there
were
not
any
valian
for
it
upon
the
earth
he
that
wil
come
,
wil
come
and
not
tarry
to
reveng
his
own
quarrel
&
the
quarrel
of
his
servants
that
are
valiant
for
the
Truth
.
Thomas
Edwards
a
thimble
full
of
dust
noble
lyon
When
the
man
had
sowed
good
seed
in
his
field
,
that
whiles
the
men
slept
,
his
enemy
came
and
sowed
Tares
among
the
Wheat
and
went
his
way
in
terminis
that
whiles
the
men
slept
Where
they
lived
secure
and
the
Magistrates
were
negligent
in
their
place
,
putting
no
man
to
shame
for
any
evill
they
did
,
valiant
for
the
truth
once
delivered
to
the
Saints
which
they
are
commanded
to
contend
for
,
they
will
but
the
more
provoke
the
Lord
to
indignation
against
the
Nation
.
They
chose
new
gods
,
then
was
warr
in
the
gates
.
Chronicles
,
chap.
Now
for
a
long
season
Israel
hath
been
without
a
true
God
,
and
without
a
teaching
Priest
,
and
without
Law
.
And
in
those
times
there
was
no
peace
to
him
that
went
out
,
nor
to
him
that
came
in
,
but
great
vexations
were
upon
all
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Country
.
And
Nation
was
destroyed
of
Nation
,
and
City
of
City
,
for
God
did
vex
them
with
all
adversity
.
And
it
shall
come
to
passe
that
when
any
shall
yet
prophesie
,
then
his
father
and
his
mother
that
bare
him
,
shall
say
unto
him
,
Thou
shalt
not
live
:
for
thou
speakst
lyes
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
:
and
his
father
and
mother
,
that
begat
him
,
shall
thrust
him
through
when
he
prophesieth
.
That
they
entered
into
a
Covenant
to
seeke
the
Lord
God
of
their
Fathers
,
with
all
their
heart
,
and
with
all
their
soule
,
that
whosoever
would
not
seeke
the
Lord
God
of
should
be
put
to
death
,
whether
small
or
great
,
whether
man
or
woman
and
they
swore
unto
the
Lord
with
a
loud
voice
,
and
with
shouting
,
and
with
Trumpets
,
and
with
Cornets
,
and
all
rejoyced
at
the
oath
;
for
they
had
sworne
with
all
their
heart
,
and
sought
him
with
their
whole
desire
,
and
hee
was
found
of
them
:
and
the
Lord
gave
them
rest
round
about
.
should
such
a
man
as
I
am
fly
?
that
the
Iewes
had
married
wives
of
and
of
and
but
hearing
their
children
speake
halfe
●in
the
speech
of
and
could
not
speake
in
the
Iewes
language
,
but
according
to
the
language
of
each
people
,
it
is
related
there
that
hee
contented
with
them
,
and
reviled
or
cursed
them
,
and
smote
certaine
of
them
,
and
pluckt
off
their
haire
,
and
made
them
sware
by
God
,
saying
▪
ye
shal
not
give
your
daughters
unto
their
sonnes
,
nor
take
their
daughters
unto
your
sonnes
,
or
for
your selves
;
did
not
King
of
sinne
by
these
things
,
who
was
beloved
of
God
?
neverthelesse
,
even
him
did
out-landish
women
cause
to
sinne
.
Shall
we
then
hearken
unto
you
to
doe
all
this
great
evill
,
to
transgress
against
our
God
in
marrying
of
strange
wives
?
made
them
sweare
by
God
the
heart
of
man
was
deceitfull
above
all
things
,
and
desperately
wicked
,
whipped
the
buyers
and
sellers
out
of
the
Temple
for
merchandizing
there
Thyatira
,
&c.
a
toleratiou
of
all
Religions
No
man
can
serve
two
Masters
Church
Government
Religion
and
one
kinde
of
Govrnment
.
If
God
be
God
then
follow
him
,
&c.
Poland
,
Transsylvania
Abraham
,
Joshua
,
Elias
Not
to
conform
our selves
to
this
world
,
but
that
we
should
be
transformed
by
the
renewing
of
our
minds
,
that
we
may
prove
what
i●
the
good
and
the
acceptable
and
perfect
will
of
God
.
Be
not
yee
called
Rabbi
for
one
is
your
Master
,
even
Christ
neither
be
ye
called
Masters
for
one
is
your
Master
,
even
Christ
he
charged
them
saying
,
take
heed
and
beware
of
the
leven
of
the
Pharisees
,
and
of
the
leven
of
Herod
,
Beware
,
as
if
the
Lord
had
said
I
cannot
use
too
many
words
to
make
them
take
heed
,
&c.
I
charge
you
all
take
heed
,
and
beware
of
the
leven
of
the
Pharisees
,
and
of
the
leven
of
Herod
.
our
Saviour
understands
all
traditions
and
doctrines
of
men
,
and
injoyns
all
his
Disciples
to
beware
of
them
,
and
commands
them
to
take
heed
of
them
,
and
not
to
tolerate
them
amongst
them
,
I
have
a
few
things
against
thee
,
because
thou
sufferest
that
woman
which
calleth
her selfe
a
Prophetesse
,
to
teach
and
seduce
my
servants
,
declared
his
will
and
good
pleasure
,
and
how
much
he
displeased
with
that
Church
,
that
shee
suffered
those
false
Teachers
and
Seducers
amongst
them
,
and
that
they
but
connived
at
them
,
and
pronounces
fearfull
judgements
against
both
that
Church
,
and
the
Church
of
and
that
of
for
tolerating
the
Doctrine
of
and
for
suffering
those
luke-warme
Christians
amongst
them
:
a
toleration
of
all
Religions
is
not
to
bee
worshipped
after
any
traditions
of
men
,
but
according
to
his
owne
appointments
:
as
being
the
absolute
Lord
of
them
all
,
for
he
made
them
;
they
are
the
off-spring
of
God
and
his
Generation
,
and
they
live
in
him
,
and
move
in
him
,
and
have
their
being
in
him
,
and
their
breath
and
life
from
him
hee
hath
determined
the
times
before
appointed
,
and
the
bounds
of
their
habitation
:
that
yee
should
seeke
the
Lord
,
that
ye
should
worship
him
as
hee
is
your
Lord
and
King
,
and
to
whom
all
honour
and
service
of
right
is
due
God
will
be
worshipped
after
his
owne
way
,
and
after
his
owne
appointment
,
now
hee
commands
all
men
every
where
to
repent
,
to
set
up
the
true
Religion
,
and
to
worship
him
after
one
way
;
for
all
the
nations
are
now
to
set
up
one
way
of
worship
,
and
if
they
will
not
obey
this
Lord
of
the
whole
world
,
and
imbrace
that
one
,
and
onely
true
Religion
,
that
I
teach
and
preach
unto
you
,
that
as
God
hath
appointed
a
day
wherein
hee
will
judge
the
world
in
righteousnesse
by
Christ
Iesus
,
so
that
the
will
of
God
must
be
our
rule
for
worship
,
and
not
and
Transsylvania
;
the
will
of
God
must
be
that
wee
must
follow
in
worshipping
and
serving
him
.
who
knowing
the
judgement
of
God
(
that
they
which
commit
such
things
are
worthy
of
death
)
not
onely
doe
the
same
but
consent
with
them
that
doe
them
Elias
)
have
killed
thy
Prophets
,
and
have
broken
down
thy
Altars
:
They
have
done
to
him
whatsoever
they
pleased
.
When
thy
holy
Martyr
was
stoned
,
I
stood
by
and
assented
unto
it
,
and
held
the
garments
of
those
that
stoned
him
:
the
straight
way
to
Heaven
,
and
the
onely
way
of
setting
up
Christ
upon
his
Throne
,
This
answer
was
long
agoe
so
conceived
in
the
wombe
,
as
the
slow
birth
may
seeme
to
have
out-gone
his
due
time
.
Paul
,
to
passe
through
honour
and
dishonour
,
through
evill
report
and
good
report
,
as
a
Deceiver
and
yet
true
protestation
protested
that
they
are
but
converts
in
part
,
that
they
are
enemies
to
Christs
Kingly
office
:
and
set
up
Christ
as
a
pageant
King
;
that
they
neither
professe
nor
confesse
Christ
,
but
with
the
Iewes
say
,
wee
will
not
have
this
man
to
raigne
over
us
:
Thinke
not
that
I
am
come
to
send
peace
upon
earth
:
I
came
not
to
send
peace
but
a
sword
,
&c.
Matth.
that
way
I
walk
in
,
practice
and
maintain
.
subject
to
like
passions
(
and
errors
)
as
other
men
are
Oh
that
ever
such
a
soul
condemning
,
heart
accusing
,
head
dividing
Charge
should
be
drawn
up
and
published
by
a
Fellow
Sufferer
(
page
These
are
the
wounds
that
I
received
in
the
house
of
my
Friend
,
Quondam
Fellow
Sufferer
is
the
onely
way
to
advance
Christ
upon
his
Throne
,
and
that
narrow
path
which
all
Christians
are
commanded
to
walk
in
,
Magistrates
,
Parents
,
Masters
an
Adversary
of
Christs
Kingdome
,
an
open
enemy
and
Persecutor
of
the
Church
I
have
studied
to
shew
my selfe
approved
unto
God
Galatians
,
Gal.
Am
I
therefore
become
your
enemy
because
I
tell
you
the
truth
?
scandalously
to
the
shame
of
the
very
name
of
Christian
Religion
Job
,
Iob.
My
witnesse
is
in
Heaven
,
and
my
Record
is
on
high
:
My
friends
scorne
me
but
mine
eye
poureth
out
teares
unto
God
,
Iob
Iob
,
Iob.
I
am
not
ignorant
of
his
devises
;
nay
,
herein
I
have
comfort
,
because
I
know
the
faithfull
servants
of
God
in
all
ages
have
beene
traduced
and
accused
for
Hypocrites
,
and
scandalous
Walkers
that
the
false
Apostles
did
thinke
,
or
reckon
of
as
one
that
walked
according
to
the
flesh
that
though
I
walke
in
the
flesh
,
yet
I
doe
not
warre
after
the
flesh
,
&c.
For
I
have
lived
in
all
good
conscience
before
God
untill
this
day
,
Act.
by
the
testimony
of
honest
,
sober
,
and
approved
Christians
,
that
it
was
a
malicious
evill
report
raysed
causelessely
,
For
,
to
reprove
sinne
is
warrantable
,
and
an
Argument
of
brotherly
Love
,
Levit.
restore
mee
in
the
spirit
of
meeknesse
,
or
told
me
my
fault
betweene
you
and
mee
,
as
Christ
our
King
and
Law-giver
hath
commanded
,
that
in
all
things
you
have
not
(
as
you
pretend
)
obeyed
Christ
,
nor
made
his
will
revealed
in
Gods
Word
your
rule
to
walke
by
,
and
therefore
you
in
this
have
not
set
him
upon
his
Throne
.
for
a
scandalous
walker
into
whom
the
Devill
is
entered
,
and
having
a
full
possession
,
speaketh
in
them
being
subtill
and
active
Instruments
to
report
Lyes
they
are
some
shamelesse
infamous
creatures
set
a
worke
by
the
Devill
,
and
prompted
by
Sectaries
,
to
defame
mee
That
you
must
be
the
Herauld
to
proclaime
their
Devilish
defamations
,
for
hee
is
above
the
Devill
:
that
seeth
the
secret
thoughts
,
imaginations
,
intentions
of
all
men
,
wash
my
hands
in
innocencie
to
judge
betweene
you
and
mee
herein
:
by
his
preventing
and
restrayning
grace
of
his
free
grace
hath
Elected
,
Called
,
and
Justified
me
through
faith
in
his
Son
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
I
shal
here
conclude
my
answer
to
this
Charge
with
the
Apostle
words
,
1
4.
3
,
4
,
5.
Scandalous
walker
,
to
the
shame
of
the
very
name
of
Christian
Religion
,
viz.
You
accuse
me
to
be
one
of
the
greatest
Incendiaries
in
the
Land
,
Now
these
two
witnesses
of
your
own
want
but
a
Judge
judicially
to
pronounce
sentence
whether
these
words
be
not
of
an
Incendiary
nature
and
that
in
a
high
degree
:
For
who
's
so
blind
as
doth
not
clearly
see
these
fiery
flashes
and
flames
to
fly
in
the
face
of
that
Army
which
God
hath
honoured
with
many
Crowns
of
admirable
Victories
both
at
and
at
with
the
recovery
of
so
as
God
hath
made
this
despised
Army
,
the
Preservative
of
City
and
Country
,
the
Repairer
of
the
breach
,
the
Restorer
of
the
pathes
to
dwell
in
.
who
is
Truth
it selfe
hath
confounded
your
Language
,
as
he
did
those
builders
who
sought
to
get
themselves
a
name
,
(
Preface
They
have
the
sword
now
in
their
hand
,
and
they
think
their
party
strong
enough
to
encounter
any
adverse
and
opposing
party
,
and
they
professe
they
care
not
how
soon
they
come
to
cutting
of
throats
,
and
speak
of
nothing
but
the
slaughtering
and
bunchering
of
the
Presbyterians
,
and
therefore
there
is
just
cause
given
us
to
think
we
may
expect
better
quarter
from
the
very
enemies
,
then
from
the
Independents
.
testifieth
)
that
the
Independents
boast
they
have
such
a
party
in
the
Kingdome
,
(
if
their
own
words
may
be
credited
)
as
they
now
think
by
the
sword
to
be
able
to
make
their
own
laws
;
and
have
been
frequently
heard
say
,
that
they
had
many
abbettors
in
the
Assembly
,
and
in
both
Houses
of
and
in
many
parts
through
the
Kingdome
,
besides
in
all
the
Armies
;
and
they
were
all
resolved
to
have
the
liberty
of
their
consciences
,
or
else
they
would
make
use
of
their
swords
,
which
they
have
already
in
their
hands
.
So
that
most
certain
it
is
the
Religion
of
too
too
many
of
them
is
a
meer
faction
,
For
out
of
the
abundance
of
the
heart
the
mouth
speaketh
,
which
God
hath
honoured
with
many
Crowns
of
admirable
Victories
,
&c.
But
you
say
,
they
cast
fiery
flashes
and
flames
which
do
fly
in
the
face
of
that
Army
,
these
words
are
not
to
be
born
:
I
leave
the
judgement
thereof
to
the
wisdome
and
justice
of
the
whose
former
freeing
of
you
extends
not
to
cleare
your
words
from
being
Incendiary
.
Quondam
Fellow
Sufferer
wisdome
and
justice
how
one
once
professed
he
would
not
passe
any
sentence
against
You
,
my
Brother
and
My selfe
,
but
left
us
as
he
said
to
the
wisdome
and
justice
of
the
Court
,
it
would
cloud
their
wisdome
,
and
totally
eclipse
the
shining
of
their
Justice
in
our
Horizon
:
you
cannot
there
obtain
an
Order
to
have
your
Bill
taken
and
gain
so
much
of
the
that
I
should
not
answer
for
my selfe
And
here
I
deny
your
Charg
in
every
particular
circumstance
.
the
Governours
of
Israel
and
the
Princes
of
Issachar
did
offer
themselves
willingly
among
the
people
.
that
those
Noble
Lords
,
and
all
those
brave
Commanders
that
adhered
to
them
,
who
as
Zebulon
and
Napthali
jeoparded
their
lives
unto
the
death
,
in
the
high
places
of
the
field
,
and
exposed
themselves
to
reproach
,
Right
Honourable
,
thrice
Illustrious
,
Faithfull
,
Valiant
,
and
for
ever
to
be
highly
honoured
Lords
,
Earle
of
Earle
of
whom
hee
made
by
sea
,
and
land
,
instrumentall
for
the
good
and
welfare
of
the
Kingdome
the
valour
,
vigilancie
,
and
faithfulnesse
of
our
then
Noble
Admirall
Lyme
,
Plymouth
the
preservative
of
Citie
,
and
Countrey
,
War
wicke
Earle
of
being
Generall
of
the
Parliaments
Armies
by
Land
,
beene
an
experienced
Commander
,
faithfull
to
their
cause
,
Citie
and
Countrey
War
wicke
Essex
:
as
the
Right
Honourable
,
thrice
Illustrious
,
Faithfull
,
Valiant
,
and
for
ever
to
be
highly
honoured
Lord
.
Repairers
of
the
breach
,
the
restorers
of
our
pathes
to
dwell
in
Whose
undertakings
,
performances
,
faithfulnesse
,
valour
,
and
Noble
prowesse
,
ought
to
be
predicated
,
and
recorded
,
that
future
generations
may
know
their
deliverers
,
to
be
called
the
repairers
of
the
breaches
,
the
restorers
of
our
pathes
to
dwell
in
.
Repairers
of
our
breaches
,
and
Restorers
of
our
paths
to
dwell
in
preservers
of
our
pathes
to
dwell
in
:
the
Repairers
of
our
breaches
and
Restorers
of
our
pathes
to
dwell
in
:
the
Repairers
of
our
breaches
and
the
Restorers
of
our
paths
to
dwell
in
preservative
of
City
and
Country
his
Excellency
Sir
forecited
words
are
flashes
and
flames
to
fly
into
the
face
of
that
Army
,
I
East
,
West
,
North
,
South
,
It
is
the
godly
party
,
the
praying
people
,
that
despised
Army
,
that
some
speak
evill
of
,
that
God
hath
done
such
great
things
by
.
for
their
wisdome
,
faithfulnesse
,
valour
,
and
victories
they
are
ever
to
be
renowned
,
When
the
women
came
forth
to
meet
King
with
joy
and
singing
hath
slain
his
thousands
,
and
his
ten
thousands
Preservative
of
City
and
Country
to
discover
your
spirit
against
those
Worthies
in
the
Army
,
you
go
about
to
eclipse
the
glory
of
that
famous
victory
at
for
speaking
contemptuously
of
it
,
you
say
,
some
of
the
Independents
stood
to
it
in
the
Battell
of
when
others
of
them
ran
away
;
for
they
ran
as
well
as
others
:
and
if
they
be
not
Lyars
all
the
other
Independents
had
ran
away
too
,
and
left
the
field
,
if
they
had
known
what
had
happened
in
the
other
parts
of
the
Army
:
I
can
produce
those
that
were
actors
in
that
Battell
and
are
no
Independents
,
that
affirme
,
there
was
no
running
away
at
all
,
of
those
whose
valour
you
so
vilifie
:
yea
,
though
they
did
perceive
how
the
matter
went
with
some
,
as
when
a
whole
body
flies
,
a
thing
with
no
great
difficulty
to
be
discerned
.
you
can
produce
those
that
were
actors
in
that
▪
Battell
,
and
are
no
Independents
,
I
but
those
actors
affirme
that
there
was
no
running
away
at
all
,
of
those
whose
valour
you
so
much
vilifie
That
if
any
do
affirm
there
were
no
Independents
that
ran
away
,
when
others
stood
to
it
in
the
Batell
at
York
,
their
affirmation
is
most
false
,
though
happily
unknown
to
them
so
to
be
:
Leiutenant
Coll:
Iohn
Lilburne
I
have
found
Justice
,
so
then
I
shall
finde
the
like
,
and
be
cleered
both
by
Lords
and
Commons
,
from
the
reproach
of
being
an
Incendiary
.
saith
he
,
(
speaking
of
David
Lesley
(
viz.
(
saith
the
Author
I
have
never
dealt
dishonestly
,
nor
Serpent-like
with
you
nor
any
creature
living
,
or
that
ever
did
live
upon
the
earth
:
Also
that
my
heart
is
sound
unto
my
God
,
firme
,
and
filled
full
with
Christian
Love
to
all
that
fear
his
Name
,
and
walk
before
him
in
truth
and
sincerity
.
it
is
not
so
shallow
who
giveth
to
all
men
liberally
and
upbraideth
not
,
That
the
way
of
your
Independency
is
not
grounded
on
the
Word
of
God
,
but
its
rice
,
continuance
,
and
increase
hath
for
the
foundation
thereof
,
onely
the
fantasie
,
ambition
,
private
interest
,
self-seeking
,
and
cunning
practices
(
with
a
seeming
hollownesse
)
of
some
subtill
and
unstable
spirits
.
for
the
whole
universe
,
I
assure
you
it
never
did
nor
never
can
bring
in
a
just
verdict
,
I
am
a
man
not
onely
whose
heart
is
divided
but
whose
head
is
,
as
a
man
of
piety
and
learning
,
and
not
as
a
man
not
onely
whose
heart
is
divided
,
but
whose
head
is
,
wounding
me
in
my
Religion
,
in
my
Reputation
,
in
my
good
Name
,
my
heart
and
head
,
to
make
the
wounds
irrecoverably
mortall
.
seeing
such
instruments
of
cruelty
are
in
their
habitations
(
to
murther
innocent
men
in
their
good
names
,
which
is
greater
cruelty
and
more
wrong
to
an
honest
godly
man
,
then
to
take
away
his
naturall
life
)
with
good
old
Jacob
O
my
soul
come
not
thou
into
their
secret
:
unto
their
Assembly
mine
honour
be
not
thou
united
,
where
you
speak
of
me
as
if
I
were
mad
.
opposed
their
erroneous
opinions
,
unwarrantable
wayes
and
sinfull
practises
:
that
they
are
mad
and
besides
themselves
I
am
not
mad
but
speak
forth
the
words
of
truth
and
sobernesse
.
there
wants
but
a
Judge
judicially
to
pronounce
sentence
on
the
former
repeated
words
in
my
Postscript
,
Who
searcheth
the
hearts
and
tryeth
the
reines
and
will
give
to
every
man
according
to
his
wayes
,
and
according
to
the
fruit
of
his
doing
,
Yea
,
further
I
say
And
were
not
you
grown
very
skilfull
in
these
faculties
,
For
all
which
the
Lord
humble
you
low
before
him
,
and
never
lay
these
your
causlesse
,
passionate
,
unadvised
,
and
unbrotherly
dealings
with
me
,
unto
your
Charge
.
There
wants
but
a
Judge
judicially
to
pronounce
sentence
on
the
former
words
in
my
Postscript
,
High
Commission
Court
Doth
our
law
condemn
any
man
before
we
have
heard
him
?
Sodom
and
Gomorrah
,
who
came
down
to
see
and
know
whether
al
things
were
according
to
the
cry
that
was
come
up
into
the
Court
of
Heaven
:
High
Commission
High
Commission
Court
Thomas
Newcomin
John
Danet
Richard
Daniel
Pontius
Pilat
What
have
I
to
doe
to
judge
those
that
are
without
?
viz.
that
I
am
a
scandalous
Walker
to
the
shame
of
the
very
name
of
Christian
Religion
,
If
thy
brother
offend
thee
,
tell
him
of
it
betweene
him
and
thee
,
judge
not
lest
yee
be
there
shall
be
judgement
without
mercy
to
him
that
shewes
no
mercy
hee
that
condemnes
the
righteous
,
and
hee
that
justifies
the
wicked
,
they
are
both
an
abomination
to
the
Lord
which
when
I
mention
here
doth
not
your
mind
misgive
you
?
George
Walker
mention
him
,
doth
not
your
heart
misgive
you
?
concerning
your
new
Courts
,
in
your
new
gathered
Churches
,
if
this
be
your
way
of
proceedings
there
,
to
be
witnesse
,
party
,
Iury
,
and
Iudge
in
your
owne
cause
,
and
when
you
have
given
sentence
against
the
innocent
if
ther
be
no
appeale
:
then
your
Courts
are
worse
,
and
more
tyrannicall
then
that
of
the
High
Commission
,
or
Star-chamber
;
and
for
ought
I
know
all
such
arbitrary
Courts
as
your
are
,
and
all
such
arbitrary
and
unjust
Iudges
as
you
are
,
may
as
well
be
questioned
,
censured
and
put
downe
,
for
all
these
your
illegall
,
unjust
,
and
extrajudicall
proceedings
,
as
either
they
or
any
other
tyrannicall
Courts
were
;
and
truly
it
concernes
the
whole
Kingdome
now
seriously
to
looke
about
them
,
and
to
have
a
speciall
eye
to
your
Jndependent
proceedings
and
Iudgements
:
for
if
they
bee
not
timely
looked
unto
,
all
the
repairing
of
our
breaches
,
and
all
the
restoring
of
our
pathes
to
dwell
in
which
you
make
mention
of
,
will
be
no
such
thing
to
the
poore
Presbyterians
,
who
cannot
already
passe
quietly
in
the
streets
for
you
:
nor
any
man
avoyd
your
uniust
censures
,
nor
the
filth
both
of
your
tongues
and
pens
,
which
you
cast
in
our
faces
every
step
wee
goe
.
as
a
man
spotted
and
defiled
with
scandalous
walking
,
an
Hypocrite
,
a
Persecutor
,
a
mad
man
,
as
one
who
hath
a
name
to
live
but
am
dead
,
yet
I
do
live
to
my
God
,
herein
you
have
dealt
with
me
as
the
Papists
did
with
Reverend
and
Learned
Mr
raising
and
publishing
untruths
,
accusing
him
for
a
scandalous
walker
,
and
as
guilty
of
abominable
sins
,
making
his
very
name
odious
(
that
with
humble
hearts
received
the
truth
in
the
love
thereof
that
they
might
be
saved
)
Jehovah
will
bring
forth
my
righteousness
as
the
light
,
and
my
judgement
as
the
noone
day
,
And
will
cause
mine
adversaries
to
be
clothed
with
shame
and
to
cover
themselves
with
their
own
confusion
as
with
a
mantle
,
is
not
GODS
nor
grounded
on
the
holy
Scriptures
:
divers
,
seditious
,
scandalous
,
libellous
passages
against
the
Authority
and
Jurisdiction
of
Parliaments
,
Synods
and
temporall
Magistrates
in
generall
,
But
Pag.
26.
you
please
to
say
,
I
say
in
my
Pag
,
68.
England
,
to
be
enemies
of
Jesus
Christ
,
For
whereas
you
(
with
most
of
the
Independents
that
I
know
)
doe
hold
and
maintaine
(
in
your
bookes
intituled
such
as
David
,
1
Luke
19.
14.
or
like
And
if
this
great
charge
against
the
Presbyterians
be
true
,
which
you
so
confidently
affirme
in
your
books
,
truly
all
the
Presbyterians
are
in
a
more
cursed
condition
then
the
wicked
Iewes
were
;
for
why
?
they
know
,
and
say
Iohn
1.
14.
Rom.
1.
3.
4.
Ephes.
1.
4
,
5
,
6
,
7
,
8.
Ioh.
3.
15
,
16.
1
Tim.
6.
15.
and
doe
as
those
who
saluting
him
with
Haile
King
,
&c.
yet
reiect
him
,
saying
,
wee
will
not
have
this
man
to
raigne
over
us
.
Hee
that
hateth
mee
,
hateth
the
Father
also
,
(
Ioh.
If
God
were
your
Father
,
yee
would
loue
mee
,
for
I
proceeded
forth
,
and
came
from
God
;
neither
came
I
of
my selfe
,
but
hee
sent
me
.
(
Anathema
maranatha
)
because
they
love
not
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
shouldst
thon
helpe
the
ungodly
,
and
love
them
that
hate
the
Lord
?
therefore
is
wrath
upon
thee
from
the
Lord
,
King
had
so
commanded
concerning
him
that
Mordecai
would
run
the
hazard
of
his
owne
ruine
,
and
the
destruction
of
all
the
people
of
the
Iewes
,
for
want
of
giving
an
outward
Complement
,
for
that
had
beene
but
pride
in
him
so
rebelliously
to
transgresse
the
Kings
Commandement
:
that
hee
would
utterly
put
out
the
remembrance
of
from
under
heaven
:
And
had
sworne
that
hee
would
have
warre
with
from
generation
to
generation
David
a
man
according
to
Gods
own●
heart
,
publisheth
this
as
a
manifestation
of
his
integrity
,
that
hee
hated
Gods
enemies
,
Doe
not
I
hate
them
,
O
Lord
,
that
hate
thee
▪
and
am
I
not
grieved
with
those
that
rise
up
against
thee
?
J
hate
them
with
perfect
hatred
:
I
count
them
mine
enemies
,
Psal.
that
those
who
hated
with
perfect
hatred
,
were
not
,
nor
could
not
be
greater
enemies
to
God
,
then
you
have
accused
the
Presbyterians
to
be
,
they
are
open
enemies
to
God
,
resisters
of
his
will
,
and
opposers
of
his
infinite
wisedome
,
for
he
hath
given
all
power
unto
the
Sonne
,
Matth.
and
all
such
his
enemies
hee
will
command
to
be
brought
and
slaine
before
him
,
Luke
that
those
Independents
hate
the
Presbyterians
,
if
not
,
it
may
justly
be
suspected
such
Independents
are
not
sincere
to
God
,
nor
the
onely
Saints
,
because
they
doe
not
like
holy
manifest
their
integrity
;
for
the
Saints
shew
their
sincerity
in
loving
God
,
with
all
their
hearts
,
with
all
their
soules
,
and
with
all
their
might
,
that
their
whole
Lives
and
Conversations
may
bee
squared
according
to
Gods
Royall
will
,
and
the
example
of
his
holy
Saints
and
servants
that
all
men
should
honour
the
Son
,
even
as
they
honour
the
Father
:
Hee
that
honoureth
not
the
Son
,
honoureth
not
the
Father
which
hath
sent
him
,
Ioh.
Christ
their
enemies
,
and
hate
them
with
a
perfect
hatred
.
that
either
you
and
other
Independents
are
too
rash
and
ridgid
in
censuring
that
they
are
enemies
to
the
Kingly
office
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
make
but
a
mocke
King
of
him
,
&c.
that
they
are
not
the
only
Saints
,
and
godly
party
as
they
speake
of
themselves
,
Hee
commends
the
Kings
Cavaliers
for
brave
Gentlemen
;
and
hee
found
more
favour
from
them
(
which
he
doth
ever
acknowledge
for
a
singular
courtesie
)
then
ever
hee
found
from
Protestant
Goalers
.
Brother
for
your
complaint
and
quaeries
I
entreat
you
be
not
offended
that
I
say
,
had
you
not
been
when
you
framed
them
,
so
far
transported
with
causlesse
passion
,
as
it
left
no
place
for
brotherlo
love
,
truth
▪
well
grounded
reason
or
your
own
experience
to
dictate
unto
you
,
certainly
you
would
never
have
thus
complained
nor
propounded
them
▪
therefore
I
shall
repeat
my
own
words
,
and
whosoever
reads
them
will
soon
discern
how
unworthily
you
deal
with
me
,
what
a
causlesse
abusive
complaint
have
you
made
,
and
how
little
ground
or
colour
you
have
for
the
propounding
such
quaeries
,
I
having
there
given
a
reason
why
the
Popish
Cavaliers
shewed
me
favour
sufficient
to
satisfie
any
,
that
will
not
maliciously
pretend
they
are
unsatisfied
?
For
in
the
fourth
of
my
Defence
I
speaking
of
the
clamorous
tongues
of
Independents
,
and
how
that
after
they
understood
I
differed
in
opinion
from
them
(
before
they
had
seen
my
books
)
they
railed
against
me
,
raised
up
false
reports
and
calumniated
me
,
in
all
which
they
most
shamefully
(
as
dayly
still
they
do
)
abused
me
;
thereunto
I
replyed
in
these
words
,
He
commends
the
Kings
Cavaliers
for
brave
Gentlemen
.
who
so
deafe
as
they
that
will
not
hear
,
and
who
so
blind
as
they
that
will
not
see
?
that
were
you
not
resolved
for
the
venting
of
your selfe
to
pretend
ignorance
,
the
reason
there
laid
down
might
have
informed
and
satisfied
you
,
and
so
have
stopt
the
mouth
of
your
causlesse
Quaeries
That
to
affirm
there
are
many
of
the
Kings
Cavaliers
brave
Gentlemen
is
a
truth
;
and
all
ingenuous
men
,
that
have
been
amongst
them
will
confesse
,
they
have
met
with
many
of
whom
it
may
be
said
it
is
ten
thousand
thousand
pities
,
that
such
brave
Gentlemen
should
be
so
seduced
and
misled
,
as
to
appear
in
so
bad
a
cause
;
and
further
for
my selfe
,
know
,
I
am
not
ashamed
nor
afraid
to
confesse
,
that
Popish
Cavaliers
did
use
me
courteously
that
I
found
more
favour
from
some
of
them
(
which
I
esteem
a
singular
courtesie
)
then
ever
I
found
from
Protestant
Gaolers
.
York
Castle
but
the
Lord
turned
it
to
good
and
gave
me
favour
in
the
eyes
of
a
profist
Papist
(
Colonell
by
name
)
the
Governour
of
that
Castle
,
who
,
with
all
in
his
family
,
used
me
and
my
servant
very
courteously
,
he
supplyed
me
with
necessaries
(
and
that
freely
)
and
demeaned
himselfe
unto
me
in
every
respect
as
a
Gentleman
while
I
remained
his
Prisoner
,
which
was
but
one
Moneth
;
for
when
my
adversaries
heard
thereof
,
perceiving
their
designe
was
frustrate
,
they
forthwith
removed
me
to
Castle
,
the
Governour
and
(
his
Deputy
)
the
Captain
thereof
being
profest
Protestants
;
where
,
although
in
some
things
,
I
was
not
so
inhumanelyly
abused
as
in
Goal
,
yet
there
I
was
kept
close
Prisoner
again
,
and
I
assure
you
,
I
found
no
such
courteous
usage
as
I
received
from
the
other
Gentleman
.
should
be
invironed
about
with
enemies
,
troubled
on
every
side
and
cast
into
the
depth
of
miseries
I
found
at
that
very
instant
(
as
at
other
times
)
the
Lord
mightily
to
uphold
my
spirit
,
filling
me
with
such
inward
comforts
,
full
assurance
of
supporting
mercies
,
and
that
his
grace
was
sufficient
for
me
,
and
his
strength
would
be
made
perfect
in
weaknesse
;
that
in
the
strength
of
my
God
I
went
willingly
and
chearfully
not
fearing
what
man
could
do
unto
me
.
that
humanity
and
courtesie
to
all
,
but
more
especially
to
any
in
distresse
,
is
not
onely
highly
pleasing
to
God
,
but
the
honour
of
a
man
to
the
worlds
duration
.
that
the
Independents
have
exceedingly
laboured
to
set
forward
,
and
daily
doe
indeavour
,
leaving
no
wayes
unattempted
to
effect
that
thing
,
which
was
and
is
the
Cavaliers
grand
designe
,
that
the
Cavaliers
did
make
it
their
great
,
and
one
of
their
chiefest
designes
to
have
Bishops
,
and
all
the
Prelaticall
faction
continued
,
that
so
Popery
,
though
it
were
not
by
a
Law
set
up
,
and
established
in
this
Kingdome
,
yet
it
might
be
countenanced
,
and
privately
authorized
by
them
,
which
is
all
one
with
the
toleration
in
effect
,
that
the
Independents
doe
so
plead
,
seeke
after
and
contend
for
,
calling
it
Liberty
of
Conscience
:
that
they
beleeve
,
serve
,
and
worship
God
,
according
to
the
Light
they
have
received
,
and
as
they
are
perswaded
in
their
Consciences
is
agreeable
to
Gods
Word
,
and
Will
(
and
Conscience
is
a
tender
thing
,
and
ought
not
to
be
forced
)
;
so
that
by
the
same
rule
in
equity
,
a
toleration
and
Liberty
of
Conscience
cannot
be
denyed
to
any
of
them
,
if
once
granted
to
the
Independents
,
and
Sectaries
of
our
times
,
who
for
the
greatest
part
of
them
are
as
erroneous
,
if
not
worse
,
in
their
Doctrine
as
the
Papists
and
Prelates
;
many
of
them
as
blasphemous
as
the
Turkes
and
Iewes
,
and
live
as
without
God
in
the
world
for
a
toleration
,
liberty
of
conscience
,
or
an
indulgence
without
any
limitation
,
Whether
the
favour
I
received
were
not
by
my
courtly
compliance
with
Papists
,
preferring
them
before
Protestants
,
Athens
,
Act.
Iud.
vers
and
have
ventured
my
life
to
maintaine
the
Protestant
Religion
,
as
freely
as
any
Independent
,
know
in
and
that
in
the
worst
of
times
;
yea
,
when
those
who
are
now
the
chiefe
independent
Rabbies
,
to
avoyd
suffering
for
truth
,
would
not
stand
to
appeare
in
her
behalfe
,
but
went
out
of
the
Kingdome
,
Left
her
to
speake
for
her selfe
,
Papists
,
Prelates
,
Arminians
When
a
mans
ways
please
the
Lord
he
maketh
even
his
enemies
to
be
at
peace
with
him
,
the
Lords
doing
,
and
let
it
not
seem
marvellous
in
your
eyes
,
That
that
God
,
who
called
Cyrus
by
name
,
made
him
a
friend
to
the
people
of
God
,
though
he
knew
not
God
,
Who
sent
his
Angel
and
shut
the
lyons
mouthes
that
they
could
not
hurt
his
servant
And
delivered
the
three
children
out
of
the
fiery
furnace
Quondam
Follow
Sufferers